THE
HISTORIE
OF
That
most
famous
Saint
and
Soldier
of
CHRIST
IESUS
,
St.
GEORGE
of
CAPPADOCIA
;
Asserted
from
the
Fictions
of
the
middle
Ages
of
the
Church
,
and
opposition
of
the
present
.
THE
PREFACE
.
(
1
)
The
natur●
of
Curiositie
:
(
2
)
And
pronenesse
of
the
present
Age
,
to
new
fancies
.
(
3
)
The
opening
of
the
cause
in
hand
.
(
4
)
The
Reasons
which
induced
the
Author
,
to
vndertake
the
Patronage
of
St.
George's
Cause
,
and
Historie
.
(
5
)
His
resolution
in
it
;
and
the
manner
of
his
proceeding
.
(
6
)
The
method
of
the
whole
.
(
7
)
The
Authors
free
submission
of
himselfe
,
and
his
performance
,
to
the
wise
and
learned
.
(
1
)
IT
is
a
sad
Complaint
of
Melchior
Canus
,
that
many
of
us
in
this
more
neate
and
curious
Age
,
doe
peevishly
(
to
say
no
worse
)
reject
those
ancient
Stories
,
which
are
commended
to
us
in
the
best
and
gravest
Authors
.
Plerique
nostra
hac
aetate
,
Common-wealth
of
Learning
,
in
the
correcting
of
an
Errour
:
so
for
the
most
part
,
wee
involue
it
in
uncertainties
,
or
broach
new
errours
vnder
a
pretence
of
canvassing
the
Old
;
or
by
denying
credit
to
Antiquitie
,
we
onely
teach
posteritie
,
how
litle
credit
may
be
due
vnto
our selves
.
(
2
)
I
say
not
this
,
to
blunt
the
edge
of
any
vertuous
endeavours
;
nor
to
the
prejudice
of
those
heroicke
spirits
,
by
whom
so
many
of
the
ancient
Writers
,
which
had
beene
buried
in
their
owne
dust
,
and
made
a
prey
to
moathes
and
cobwebs
,
have
beene
restor'd
vnto
themselues
.
Ill
may
I
prosper
in
my
Studies
,
if
I
deny
the
least
of
due
respects
to
them
,
to
whose
most
fortunate
and
painfull
travailes
,
wee
owe
no
lesse
than
to
the
Authors
.
Nor
would
I
gladly
be
esteem'd
a
Patron
,
eyther
of
lazie
ignorance
,
or
of
dull
credulitie
:
nor
willingly
bee
thought
to
countenance
those
of
the
vulgar
Heard
,
who
runne
into
receiv'd
opinions
,
as
Calderinus
,
in
Ludovic
Vives
,
did
to
Masse
.
Eamus
ergo
(
said
he
)
quia
sic
placet
,
in
communes
errores
.
Not
so
.
I
know
it
argue's
a
degenerous
and
ignoble
mind
;
barely
and
simply
to
submit
it selfe
unto
the
tyrannie
of
popular
fames
,
or
old
traditions
:
not
daring
once
to
search
into
them
,
to
see
at
least
some
shew
of
reason
in
our
bondage
.
Much
like
those
noble
Housekeepers
,
so
much
commended
in
the
Country
;
who
rather
choose
to
haue
their
judgements
question'd
in
giving
entertainment
vnto
all
;
than
that
their
Hospitalitie
should
bee
accused
,
in
excluding
any
.
Onely
I
said
it
,
a
litle
to
take
downe
,
if
possible
;
that
height
of
selfe-conceit
and
stomacke
,
wherewith
too
many
of
vs
doe
affront
those
Worthies
of
the
former
dayes
,
and
set
our selves
against
our
Fathers
.
Which
humour
if
it
once
possesse
vs
,
in
spight
of
him
that
told
vs
,
nihil
novum
est
sub
sole
;
without
regard
of
him
that
said
it
,
quia
vetus
est
melius
;
we
must
have
every
thing
as
new
and
moderne
,
as
our selves
:
new
Organons
for
Logicke
,
new
modells
of
Divinity
;
scarce
any
thing
which
hath
beene
hitherto
resolv'd
,
eyther
in
Philologicall
Theologie
,
or
in
Philosophie
,
no
not
in
Ecclesiasticall
or
civill
History
;
not
new
,
not
altered
.
The
tendries
and
decisions
of
our
Ancestours
,
growne
as
unfashionable
,
as
their
garments
:
and
if
we
please
our selves
in
any
thing
,
it
must
be
somewhat
which
is
done
according
to
the
newest
Cut
:
So
,
that
were
Martial
now
alive
,
Hi
sunt
invidiae
nimirum
Regule
mores
,
Praeferat
antiquis
semper
ut
illa
nova
.
Such
is
the
envie
of
the
present
dayes
,
That
onely
new
conceits
are
worthy
praise
.
(
3
)
That
so
it
is
,
is
more
than
manifest
:
how
justly
,
and
with
what
disadvantage
to
reverend
and
sacred
truth
,
might
soone
be
made
apparant
by
looking
over
the
particulars
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
the
words
of
Aristotle
.
To
scanne
them
over
all
,
Noble
Armie
of
the
Martyrs
,
able
to
shew
a
cleerer
title
to
the
Crowne
of
Martyrdome
,
or
to
produce
more
evidence
to
justifie
his
right
vnto
that
honour
:
and
yet
not
any
of
that
goodly
Fellowship
,
more
ignobly
handled
;
more
shamefully
discarded
.
For
having
in
the
generall
vouche
and
confession
of
the
Church
,
beene
reckoned
with
the
Saints
departed
;
a
Festivall
allotted
to
his
memory
,
and
Temples
consecrated
by
his
name
:
for
,
having
in
the
latter
Ages
of
the
world
,
beene
honour'd
as
a
Patron
of
Christianitie
;
and
of
speciall
credit
and
opinion
with
us
here
in
England
:
wee
now
are
taught
a
Lesson
so
exactly
contrary
,
that
fire
and
water
cannot
be
at
greater
difference
.
St.
George
,
if
they
may
bee
beleeved
which
say
it
,
must
now
no
longer
bee
conceiv'd
,
as
one
that
ever
liv'd
,
or
mov'd
or
had
any
being
:
or
if
a
man
at
all
,
a
wicked
man
,
an
Arian
.
This
they
affirme
for
certaine
,
and
they
affirme
it
with
such
confidence
:
as
if
they
meant
to
leav●
us
nothing
,
but
this
miserable
choyce
;
of
two
such
fatall
mischiefes
,
both
dangerous
and
extreame
to
choose
the
least
.
Pudet
haec
opprobria
,
nobis
Et
dici
potuisse
,
&
non
potuisse
refelli
.
Foule
shame
it
were
,
should
they
St.
George
defie
;
And
we
stand
mute
,
not
able
to
replie
.
(
4
)
A
thing
as
I
conceive
it
,
dishonorable
unto
God
,
that
those
of
his
retinue
in
the
Heaven
of
Heavens
,
should
at
the
suite
of
Curious
and
unquiet
men
,
bee
thus
put
under
an
Arrest
,
and
so
laid
up
for
ever
,
in
the
Gaole
of
utter
dark●nesse
,
or
at
the
best
,
bound
over
to
eternall
silence
&
oblivion
.
A
thing
,
as
I
conceive
it
,
injurious
to
the
new
Ierusalem
;
made
poorer
by
the
losse
of
such
a
great
&
glorious
Citizen
:
&
to
that
blessed
Corporation
of
the
Saints
themselves
,
so
to
be
baffled
of
their
rights
and
ancient
liberties
.
Nor
is
it
lesse
to
the
dishonour
of
the
holy
Church
,
which
hitherto
hath
reckon'd
him
among
the
Saints
;
and
as
a
Saint
,
given
him
the
honour
due
unto
his
name
:
nor
to
the
Princes
of
this
Kingdome
,
which
haue
elected
him
the
Patron
of
their
most
noble
Order
of
the
Garter
:
or
to
those
famous
Peeres
,
his
Knights
,
which
every
yeare
doe
solemnize
his
Festivall
with
many
noble
Ceremonies
;
nor
lastly
,
is
it
lesse
to
the
dishonour
of
that
High
Court
of
Parliament
,
who
since
the
Reformation
hath
thought
it
no
impiety
,
to
entitle
him
S.
George
the
Martyr
.
For
in
the
first
of
Edward
the
6.
Cap.
14.
&c.
wee
find
a
mention
of
the
free
Chappell
of
S.
George
the
Martyr
,
scituate
in
the
Castle
of
Windsore
:
and
in
the
5.
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
Cap.
2.
the
Feast
of
S.
George
the
Martyr
is
expressely
mention'd
;
to
inquire
no
further
.
Quod
itaque
felix
faustumque
sit
,
&c.
In
the
feare
therefore
of
Almighty
God
,
and
to
the
honour
of
the
Saints
,
his
blessed
Courtiers
;
I
have
adventur'd
to
restore
this
glorious
Martyr
to
his
place
:
not
in
the
Heavens
,
from
whence
the
powers
of
man
were
never
able
to
remove
him
;
but
in
the
good
opinions
of
us
men
,
from
which
we
have
of
late
displac'd
him
.
And
as
my
duty
binds
mee
next
,
in
honour
of
the
Holy
Church
throughout
the
World
,
and
to
the
glorie
of
my
gracious
Lord
and
Master
,
the
service
of
my
Countrie
,
the
satisfaction
of
my
Brethren
;
and
for
the
full
content
of
that
most
noble
Order
,
which
I
am
sure
hate
nothing
more
,
than
Superstitious
Vanities
:
I
have
endeavour'd
,
that
neither
wee
become
asham'd
of
our
St.
George
;
nor
he
of
us
:
Dij
coepris
aspirate
meis
.
(
5
)
I
know
that
in
the
prosecution
of
this
Argument
,
I
cannot
choose
but
meet
with
many
prejudices
:
the
names
and
dictates
&c.
of
those
reverend
and
famous
men
,
which
have
affirm'd
the
contrary
;
the
censures
and
rebukes
of
such
,
who
would
have
all
things
passe
for
currant
,
which
are
found
extant
in
their
Writings
.
But
in
the
search
of
truth
,
wee
must
not
be
afraid
of
names
,
or
censures
.
Luther
had
never
ventured
on
the
reformation
of
Religion
:
had
hee
beene
eyther
frighted
by
the
Names
of
Schole-men
,
or
terrified
by
any
of
the
Bulls
from
Rome
,
or
otherwise
affraid
of
Opinion
.
Nor
can
I
thinke
it
,
more
unpardonable
in
mee
,
to
dissent
from
them
;
than
first
it
was
in
them
,
to
differ
from
Antiquitie
.
It
was
a
noble
saying
of
the
great
Philosopher
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
●th
.
lib.
1.
Cap.
6
That
when
wee
make
a
search
for
truth
,
wee
must
have
no
respect
of
persons
:
and
thereupon
wee
use
it
for
a
Proverbe
,
Amicus
Socrates
,
amicus
Plato
,
magis
amica
veritas
.
Truth
is
the
maine
of
my
enquirie
,
I
haue
Antiquitie
to
friend
,
and
the
tradition
of
the
Church
,
my
Sanctuarie
.
What
should
I
feare
in
such
a
cause
,
and
so
well
seconded
?
Besides
I
cannot
thinke
,
that
ever
those
most
blessed
Spirits
now
with
GOD
,
to
whom
wee
stand
indebted
for
so
many
helpes
in
Pietie
and
Learning
:
did
ever
hope
to
have
their
writings
reckoned
,
as
unquestionable
.
Sic
institu●re
maiores
,
Tat.
de
Mor.
Germ.
posteri
imitantur
:
This
only
was
a
priviledge
of
the
Apostles
;
that
as
they
Preached
,
so
we
also
should
bele●ue
.
If
so
,
then
as
it
is
no
injurie
unto
them
,
that
we
joyne
with
them
,
in
an
enquiry
after
Truth
;
which
with
such
diligence
they
sought
:
so
neither
,
if
wee
take
another
and
a
nearer
way
unto
it
;
when
wee
perceive
them
,
eyther
through
errour
,
or
infirmitie
,
to
have
gone
aside
.
Their
Names
as
oft
as
I
haue
cause
to
use
them
,
I
shall
not
mention
without
honour
:
their
words
I
shall
lay
downe
ingenuously
,
and
as
I
find
them
;
without
censure
:
Their
reasons
I
shall
examine
modestly
,
and
with
due
regard
;
such
as
their
persons
doe
deserve
.
Those
Authors
,
with
whose
weapons
I
haue
made
choyce
to
fight
this
battaile
;
I
shall
use
also
in
the
same
manner
:
assigning
every
man
his
time
,
giving
to
every
one
his
due
;
not
sparing
those
which
make
most
for
mee
,
if
I
find
them
faultie
.
(
6
)
My
method
shall
be
this
.
I
know
the
Church
of
Rome
too
full
of
libertie
in
framing
of
the
Legends
,
by
mixing
Truths
with
Fictions
,
and
suffering
the
corrupt
and
dangerous
tales
of
Heretickes
,
to
be
wrought
in
,
with
both
:
hath
given
the
cheife
occasion
,
that
this
our
Saint
,
with
others
,
have
in
these
latter
dayes
beene
brought
unto
their
tryall
.
First
therefore
,
I
shall
make
a
short
relation
of
such
unwarrantable
tales
,
as
are
found
of
him
in
the
Legend
,
or
set
abroad
by
some
late
Fablers
of
our
owne
;
or
obtruded
on
the
Church
by
heretickes
.
That
done
,
I
shall
report
in
their
owne
words
,
the
severall
conc●its
of
them
;
who
have
endeavoured
to
perswade
us
,
that
there
was
never
such
a
man
,
as
our
St.
George
:
and
next
,
of
them
,
who
have
beene
diligent
to
prove
our
Saint
,
Arian
Bishop
;
a
bloudy
Butcher
(
as
one
calls
him
)
of
the
true
Christians
.
Not
that
I
shall
produce
them
all
;
but
some
onely
of
the
cheifest
:
some
fiue
or
sixe
perhaps
,
of
each
of
the
opinions
;
Et
magna
partium
momenta
,
the
founders
and
abettours
.
Their
arguments
,
which
are
not
many
,
I
shall
quickly
answere
▪
proceeding
so
to
such
records
,
as
yeild
most
testimonie
to
our
Saint
:
the
time
and
manner
of
his
Death
,
the
honour
done
unto
his
Relickes
,
to
his
memory
;
not
onely
by
the
Church
,
but
by
the
greatest
Kings
and
Princes
of
the
Christian
world
.
In
which
,
I
shall
adhere
especially
to
the
plaine
words
and
meanings
of
those
Authors
,
whose
authorities
I
urge
,
not
wresting
them
aside
,
or
stopping
of
their
mouthes
,
when
they
speake
not
to
my
purpose
.
My
study
is
for
truth
,
not
faction
.
And
if
at
any
time
,
which
is
but
seldome
,
I
shall
take
liberty
to
use
conjectures
in
the
explaining
of
some
passage
,
which
else
might
give
occasion
of
exception
:
I
hope
it
will
be
said
,
that
I
am
only
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
ingenuously
bold
,
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
audaciously
presumptuous
.
(
7
)
The
whole
worke
,
as
it
is
consecrated
,
next
under
GOD
,
unto
the
service
of
his
most
excellent
Majesty
,
and
of
this
flourishing
Church
whereof
wee
are
;
both
which
are
principally
interessed
in
this
cause
,
by
reason
of
the
Honours
which
they
have
conferr'd
upon
our
Martyr
:
so
from
them
cheifly
,
I
expect
my
censure
;
yet
so
,
that
I
submit
it
also
to
the
censure
of
all
honest
,
learned
,
and
religious
men
;
whom
I
beseech
with
all
respective
reverence
,
to
pardon
such
mistakes
,
if
any
bee
,
which
their
more
able
knowledge
shall
discover
to
them
:
and
though
they
thinke
not
fit
,
to
approve
the
worke
;
to
commend
my
purpose
.
Those
selfe-conceited
ones
,
which
are
so
stiffe
(
as
King
Harry
used
to
say
)
in
their
new
Sumpsimus
;
and
whose
opinions
hang
upon
anothers
sleeve
,
not
to
bee
taken
off
with
reason
:
I
leave
unto
the
jolly
humour
of
their
singularities
.
Against
such
men
,
I
am
resolv'd
to
entertaine
the
resolution
of
Mimnermus
,
as
hee
hath
thus
expressed
it
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Reioyce
my
Soule
:
though
some
offended
bee
And
speake
thee
foule
;
others
will
cherish
thee
.
(
6
)
I
cannot
but
be
conscious
to
my selfe
,
that
there
are
many
things
omitted
,
in
this
following
Discourse
;
which
might
adde
further
lustre
to
the
cause
,
and
vindicate
St.
George's
honour
with
the
more
applause
,
and
satisfaction
.
Yet
I
must
say
withall
,
that
nothing
is
omitted
in
it
,
which
eyther
my
memory
could
prompt
unto
mee
,
or
which
by
diligent
enquirie
into
all
kind
of
Authors
,
which
I
thought
likely
to
afford
me
any
helpes
;
might
possibly
be
met
with
.
If
any
one
,
who
shall
vouch
safe
to
cast
his
eye
upon
it
,
will
please
to
let
mee
know
wherein
I
am
defectiue
;
and
give
mee
such
directions
,
as
may
be
serviceable
to
the
perfection
of
this
worke
:
I
shall
with
joy
and
thankfulnesse
accept
them
;
and
willingly
make
knowne
,
by
whom
I
profit
.
Which
if
they
doe
;
and
that
they
would
be
pleased
so
farre
to
grace
mee
,
is
in
the
chiefe
of
my
desires
:
I
doubt
not
but
St.
George
will
bee
againe
as
high
in
our
opinion
,
as
in
the
Times
before
us
,
most
affected
to
his
memorie
.
This
,
as
I
then
should
happily
presume
of
;
so
I
despaire
not
of
it
now
:
submitting
,
as
before
I
sayd
,
my selfe
and
my
performance
,
unto
all
honest
,
learned
,
and
religious
men
;
and
to
them
onely
.
As
for
the
rest
,
O
di
profanum
vulgus
,
&
arceo
.
CHAP.
I.
(
1
)
Three
kindes
of
Imposture
.
(
2
)
The
first
Author
of
Scholasticall
or
fabulous
Historie
.
(
3
)
The
three
ages
of
the
Church
in
these
later
times
.
(
4
)
Iacobus
de
Voragine
,
the
Author
of
the
Golden
Legend
:
his
time
and
qualitie
.
(
5
)
His
fiction
of
St.
George's
killing
of
the
Dragon
.
(
6
)
The
remainder
of
the
Legend
,
continued
out
of
Ovid.
(
7
)
The
fable
of
St.
George's
Birth
in
England
:
(
8
)
Poetically
countenanced
by
Edm.
Spencer
.
(
9
)
The
Legend
of
the
Dragon
,
reiected
by
the
learned
Romanists
.
(
10
)
Defended
by
Geo.
Wicelius
.
(
11
)
The
Scene
thereof
removed
from
Africke
,
into
Asia
.
(
1
)
THat
excellent
though
unfortunate
Sir
FRANCIS
BACON
,
created
afterwards
Lord
Verulam
,
and
Vicount
St.
Albons
;
in
his
religious
Essayes
,
thus
informes
us
.
There
are
(
saith
hee
)
three
formes
of
speaking
,
which
are
,
as
it
were
,
the
style
and
phrase
of
imposture
:
By
the
first
kind
of
which
,
the
capacitie
and
wit
of
man
is
ferter'd
and
intangled
;
by
the
second
,
it
is
trained
on
,
and
inveigled
;
and
by
the
third
,
astonish'd
and
inchanted
.
The
first
of
these
,
he
attributes
unto
the
Schoole-men
:
the
last
,
to
those
which
trade
in
mysteries
and
parables
.
The
second
is
,
of
them
,
who
out
of
the
vanity
of
their
wit
,
(
as
Church-Poets
)
doe
make
and
devise
all
varietie
of
Tales
,
Stories
,
and
examples
;
whereby
mens
minds
may
be
led
into
beleefe
:
from
whence
grow
the
Legends
,
and
the
infinite
and
fabulous
inventions
and
dreames
of
the
ancient
Hereticks
.
So
that
wee
see
two
severall
diseases
,
or
corruptions
of
Storie
rather
,
to
proceed
from
one
and
the
same
Fountaine
,
Vanitie
of
Wit
.
though
after
,
they
have
diverse
ends
,
and
different
purposes
:
the
purpose
of
the
Legend
,
being
to
advance
the
reputation
of
the
Saint
;
the
project
of
the
Hereticke
,
to
make
the
Saint
a
countenance
and
Patron
to
his
Cause
.
With
each
of
these
diseases
,
the
Storie
of
our
Saint
,
and
many
others
also
of
that
glorious
Company
,
are
deepely
tainted
:
the
Hereticks
,
inserting
such
passages
into
their
Histories
,
as
might
perswade
the
world
to
thinke
them
of
their
party
;
the
others
labouring
so
to
describe
their
lives
and
passions
,
as
might
procure
unto
their
shrines
,
a
greater
measure
of
Devotion
and
attendance
.
The
one
of
these
,
an
effect
onely
of
a
superstitious
Piety
,
the
other
a
designe
of
a
malicious
cunning
.
(
2
)
And
first
beginning
with
the
Legendaries
,
which
of
these
two
Impostors
are
the
last
in
time
,
and
least
in
danger
;
they
tooke
beginning
from
one
Peter
,
sirnamed
Comestor
:
the
Author
,
as
his
friends
doe
stile
him
,
and
as
himselfe
inscribe's
his
worke
;
of
the
Scholasticall
Historie
.
But
they
which
looke
upon
his
Writings
with
the
eye
of
judgment
,
and
not
of
blind
Affection
;
have
thought
it
fitter
to
bestow
upon
him
that
Character
,
which
I
haue
somewhere
read
of
Herodotus
:
and
to
intitle
him
,
Fabulosae
Historiae
Patrem
,
the
Father
and
Originall
of
all
those
fabulous
Tales
and
Legends
,
which
at
this
day
are
so
frequent
in
the
Roman
Church
.
Sure
I
am
,
that
Bellarmine
hath
given
him
this
Censure
,
that
he
inserted
into
the
sacred
Stories
of
the
Bible
,
many
things
out
of
vulgar
glosses
,
and
prophane
Authors
;
not
rarely
mingling
with
it
uncertaine
and
unprofitable
Fables
.
De
Script
.
Eccles.
Scripsit
autem
(
saith
he
)
inserens
verbis
sacris
multa
ex
glossis
,
&
ex
prophanis
Auctoribus
;
&
non
rarò
admiscens
incertas
Historias
.
He
liv'd
and
writ
about
the
yeare
1150.
which
Age
,
with
that
that
followed
,
may
most
deservedly
be
intituled
Fabulous
.
(
3
)
For
as
the
learned
Varro
call'd
the
first
Ages
of
the
world
,
before
the
Floud
,
(
conceive
it
of
Deucalion
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
obscure
,
because
of
the
ignorance
thereof
;
and
those
which
were
before
the
first
Olympiad
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Fabulous
,
because
of
those
so
frequent
Fables
of
the
Gods
and
Goddesses
,
in
them
delivered
;
but
those
that
next
succeeded
them
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Historicall
,
the
writings
of
it
beginning
now
to
be
worthy
credit
:
so
is
it
also
in
these
latter
Ages
of
the
Church
.
There
was
a
time
,
In
Chronol
.
which
Bellarmine
doth
call
Infelix
seculum
,
a
time
of
ignorance
and
darknesse
:
which
lasted
from
the
yeare
900.
unto
the
yeare
1100.
or
thereabouts
.
There
also
was
a
time
,
which
wee
may
properly
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
of
Fabulous
;
delighted
only
in
the
myracles
&
apparitions
of
the
Saints
;
with
other
matters
of
that
nature
:
the
fruits
of
superstitious
fancies
.
And
last
of
all
,
when
learning
was
reviv'd
by
Petrarch
,
and
his
endeavours
seconded
by
Fl.
Blondus
,
Aeneas
Sylvius
,
Picus
Mirandula
,
and
others
of
that
time
and
Country
;
the
Church
may
justly
stile
her
Acts
and
Monuments
,
Historicall
,
and
true
:
the
knowledge
of
the
present
times
,
having
expell'd
the
ignorance
of
the
first
Ages
;
and
discovered
the
fabulous
vanities
of
the
other
.
(
4
)
Not
to
search
further
in
this
Argument
,
let
it
suffice
that
we
have
found
the
first
Father
of
the
Legendaries
,
in
the
Westerne
Churches
:
nor
is
it
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
he
had
a
fruitfull
issue
,
in
an
age
so
prone
to
Superstition
.
Of
these
,
the
man
of
greatest
Fame
,
was
Iames
Archbishop
of
Genoa
,
in
Italie
;
a
native
of
that
Country
:
his
surname
,
De
Voragine
,
so
call'd
in
the
opinion
of
Helvicus
,
quasi
Vorago
esset
Bibliorum
,
propter
crebras
allegationes
;
because
he
was
so
great
a
Student
in
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
so
frequent
in
quotations
.
Philippus
Bergomensis
,
and
Possevin
since
him
,
will
rather
have
it
to
bee
de
Viragine
,
a
litle
Village
in
the
territorie
of
Genoa
,
the
place
of
his
Nativity
.
Oraeus
,
in
his
Nomenclator
,
placeth
him
,
ad
Annum
1278.
Helvicus
,
in
the
yeere
1280.
And
Bergo●mensis
ten
yeeres
after
,
Anno
1290.
None
of
them
differing
from
the
truth
,
though
from
themselves
.
The
last
of
these
,
give
's
him
the
commendation
both
of
Eloquence
and
Learning
:
and
Vossius
makes
him
,
in
his
worke
de
Latinis
Historicis
,
to
be
the
first
Translatour
of
the
Bible
into
the
Italian
language
.
His
workes
were
many
,
and
of
good
opinion
in
the
Church
:
but
none
of
equall
credit
with
the
Historie
,
which
he
collected
of
the
lives
of
Saints
.
Himselfe
intituleth
it
,
Historia
Lombardica
;
call'd
by
the
people
,
for
the
excellency
thereof
,
(
as
it
was
then
conceiv'd
)
the
Golden
Legend
.
A
booke
in
the
esteeme
and
judgment
of
those
times
,
of
high
desert
:
how
ever
now
the
learned
Papists
haue
rejected
it
with
shame
inough
.
There
is
(
saith
Master
Harding
in
his
Detection
)
an
old
Moathe-eaten
booke
,
wherin
Saints
lives
are
said
to
be
contein'd
;
certaine
it
is
,
that
among
some
true
stories
,
are
many
vaine
fables
written
.
Lud.
Vives
give
's
him
this
censure
for
a
farewell
,
that
he
was
homo
ferrei
oris
,
plumbei
Cordis
;
some
also
adde
,
Animi
certè
parùm
prudentis
&
severi
;
a
man
of
litlewit
,
and
lesse
judgment
,
a
leaden
heart
,
and
a
brazen
forehead
.
(
6
)
Of
him
,
Once
on
a
time
(
for
so
wee
will
begin
it
)
St.
George
of
Cappadocia
,
a
Colonell
or
a
Tribune
of
the
Soldiers
at
that
time
,
came
to
the
Country
of
Lybia
,
and
to
the
Citie
of
Sisena
,
(
A
City
,
as
Don
Quixote
said
of
his
Kingdome
errant
,
that
is
not
to
bee
found
in
all
the
Map
.
)
Neere
to
this
Towne
,
there
whs
a
Lake
as
big
as
any
Sea
,
God
blesse
us
;
and
in
that
Lake
a
deadly
Dragon
,
which
with
his
breath
did
poyson
all
the
Country
round
about
him
:
and
therefore
the
poore
people
were
compell'd
,
God
helpe
em
,
to
give
him
every
day
two
sheepe
,
to
keepe
him
quiet
.
At
last
,
when
all
their
sheepe
were
spent
,
alas
poore
people
,
they
were
compell'd
to
give
him
every
day
one
sheepe
,
and
one
man
or
one
woman
with
it
,
to
make
up
the
number
.
And
then
when
almost
all
their
Sonnes
and
Daughters
had
beene
eaten
,
at
length
the
cruell
and
unlucky
lot
fell
upon
the
Kings
Daughter
,
her
Fathers
onely
Child
,
and
her
mothers
blessing
.
It
was
a
sorry
house
I
warrant
you
,
but
who
could
helpe
it
,
the
poore
Lady
was
drawne
forth
into
the
Fields
,
and
stript
of
all
her
gay
attire
,
and
bound
unto
a
stake
,
and
ready
for
the
foule
Feind
that
was
to
eate
her
.
&c.
(
6
)
So
farre
the
Storie
,
or
the
Tale
rather
in
the
Legend
:
the
rest
of
it
for
the
more
variety
,
we
will
make
bold
to
borrow
out
of
Ovids
Metamorph
.
who
in
his
Perseus
and
Andromeda
,
hath
very
perfectly
express'd
the
Progresse
of
the
fiction
,
so
perfectly
,
that
were
the
names
changed
,
and
the
occasion
altered
;
wee
might
with
good
reason
affirme
it
for
the
same
,
as
indeed
it
is
.
But
thus
the
Poet
:
Quam
simul
ad
duras
religatam
brachia
cantes
Vidit
Abantiades
;
l.
1.
nisi
quòd
levis
aura
capillos
Moverat
,
&
tepido
manabant
lumina
fletu
,
Marmoreum
ratus
esset
opus
,
&c.
This
,
and
the
rest
that
followes
,
thus
rendred
by
Sir
George
Sandys
,
by
whom
this
Author
is
translated
,
even
to
the
wonder
and
the
envie
of
his
Reader
.
Whom
when
the
Heros
saw
to
hard
Rocks
chain'd
,
But
that
warme
tears
from
charged
eye-springs
drain'd
,
And
light
winds
gently
fann'd
her
fluent
haire
,
He
would
haue
thought
her
Marble
.
Ere
aware
He
fire
attracteth
;
and
astonisht
by
Her
beauty
,
had
almost
forgot
to
flye
.
Who
lighting
said
,
O
fairest
of
thy
kind
,
More
worthy
of
those
bands
which
Lovers
binde
,
Than
these
rude
gyves
;
the
Land
by
thee
renown'd
Thy
name
,
thy
birth
declare
,
and
why
thus
bound
.
At
first
the
silent
Virgin
was
●fraid
To
speake
t●
a
man
,
and
modestly
had
made
A
vizard
of
her
hands
;
but
they
were
tied
:
And
yet
abortiv●
teares
their
Fountaines
hide
.
Still
urg'd
,
lest
she
should
wrong
her
innocence
,
As
if
asham'd
to
utter
her
offence
;
Her
Country
she
discover's
,
and
her
name
,
Her
beauteous
mothers
confidence
and
blame
,
&c.
When
,
as
a
Gally
with
fore-fixed
prowe
Row'd
by
the
sweats
of
slaves
,
the
Sea
doth
plowe
:
Even
so
the
Monster
furroweth
with
his
brest
The
foaming
Flood
,
and
to
the
neere
Rocke
prest
;
Not
farther
distant
than
a
man
might
fling
,
A
way-inforcing
Bullet
from
a
sling
.
Forthwith
the
youthfull
issue
of
rich
showers
,
Earth
pushing
from
him
,
to
the
blew
skie
towre's
.
And
as
Iove's
bird
,
when
she
from
high
survaie's
A
Dragon
basking
in
Apollo's
Rayes
,
Descend's
vnseene
;
and
through
his
necks
blew
scales
(
To
shun
his
deadly
teeth
)
her
talons
nailes
:
So
swiftly
stoopes
high
pitch'd
Inachides
Through
singing
aire
;
then
on
his
backe
doth
seaze
;
And
neare
his
right
sinne
sheathes
his
crooked
sword
Vp
to
the
hilts
;
who
deeply
wounded
,
roar'd
.
Now
capers
in
the
aire
,
now
dives
below
The
troubled
Waves
,
now
turnes
upon
his
foe
:
Much
like
a
chafed
Boare
,
whom
eager
hounds
Have
at
a
Bay
,
and
terrifie
with
sounds
.
He
with
swift
wings
his
greedy
chops
avoyde's
,
Now
with
his
Fawchion
wounds
his
scaly
sides
.
Now
his
shell-rough-cast
backe
;
now
where
the
taile
Ends
in
a
Fish
,
or
parts
expos'd
t'
assaile
.
A
streame
mixt
with
his
bloud
the
monster
flings
From
his
wide
throate
;
which
wets
his
heavy
wings
.
Nor
longer
dares
the
weary
Youth
relie
On
their
support
.
He
sees
a
Rocke
hard
by
;
There
light
's
:
and
holding
by
the
Rocks
extent
,
His
oft-thrust
sword
into
his
bowels
sent
.
The
shoare
rings
with
th'
applause
that
fils
the
skie
.
Then
came
the
aged
King
and
Queene
with
ioy
To
greet
him
Conquerour
,
whom
now
they
call
The
Saviour
of
their
house
,
and
of
them
all
.
And
up
the
Ladie
came
freed
from
her
chaines
;
The
cause
,
and
recompence
of
all
his
paines
.
So
farre
the
storie
out
of
Ovid.
The
rest
that
followes
in
the
Legend
,
is
the
baptizing
of
this
King
,
his
redeem'd
Daughter
,
and
his
people
:
which
done
,
and
some
instructions
left
among
them
,
for
their
better
progresse
in
the
faith
;
hee
commended
them
to
God
.
(
7
)
This
Fable
of
the
Dragon
,
as
it
was
very
gracious
with
the
people
of
those
times
;
so
did
it
quickly
spread
abroad
:
and
in
the
close
,
when
others
did
neglect
it
,
became
a
principall
Pageant
in
that
doughty
Historie
of
the
seaven
Champions
.
The
Author
of
which
Pamphlet
,
to
the
no
small
advancement
,
as
he
takes
it
,
of
the
English
name
;
hath
made
him
to
be
borne
of
English
Parentage
,
and
of
the
royall
bloud
.
His
Father
,
the
Lord
Albert
,
Lord
Steward
of
the
Kingdome
;
his
Mother
Daughter
to
the
King
;
his
birth-place
,
Coventrey
:
this
last
most
probable
,
for
like
a
Coventrey
man
,
hee
did
his
best
at
first
;
in
his
so
dangerous
an
encounter
with
a
burning
Dragon
in
the
Land
of
Egypt
.
Mark'd
at
his
birth
(
forsooth
)
with
a
red
bloody
Crosse
,
on
his
right
hand
;
a
golden
Garter
,
on
his
left
leg
;
and
a
red
Dragon
on
his
brest
:
but
even
as
soone
as
borne
,
conveied
from
thence
by
Caleb
,
an
Enchantresse
of
the
Woods
,
and
there
I
leave
him
.
(
8
)
To
this
Relation
,
of
his
being
borne
of
English
Parentage
,
our
admir'd
Spencer
,
although
poëtically
,
doth
seeme
to
give
some
countenance
:
where
he
brings
in
his
holy
Hermite
,
heavenly
Contemplation
,
thus
laying
to
St.
George
,
the
Red-crosse
Knight
,
his
Parentage
and
Country
.
65.
I
wot
(
quoth
he
)
thou
spring'st
from
ancient
race
(
9
)
But
to
returne
againe
unto
the
Legend
,
according
as
in
those
times
it
was
commonly
receiv'd
;
we
have
it
almost
word
for
word
in
Antoninus
Florentinus
.
Summa
Histor.
part.
1.
tit
.
8.
§.
23.
Who
though
in
other
of
his
stories
,
he
is
conceiv'd
to
give
too
much
credit
to
popular
reports
:
in
this
particular
he
hath
playd
the
part
of
a
Relatour
onely
,
not
〈◊〉
approover
of
the
Fable
.
For
in
the
Close
he
tels
us
,
that
this
the
Legend
of
St.
George
,
is
reckoned
by
Gelasius
inter
apocryphas
Scripturas
;
For
many
passages
therein
which
may
well
be
doubted
,
ut
de
Dracone
interfecto
,
&
filia
Regis
per
eum
liberata
,
&c.
as
for
example
,
this
his
encounter
with
the
Dragon
.
Much
also
to
this
purpose
Raphael
Volaterran
,
who
flourish'd
in
the
time
of
Pope
Iulio
the
second
,
(
anno
viz.
1506.
)
to
whom
his
Worke
is
dedicated
.
S.
Georgius
Martyr
,
genere
Cappadox
,
Tribunus
Militum
sub
Diocletiano
merebat
.
Draconem
maximum
in
Africa
exercitum
terrentem
,
solus
Deo
●retus
dicitur
interemisse
:
quae
tamen
Historia
in
Niceno
Concilio
,
inter
Apocrypha
est
habita
.
St.
George
the
Martyr
,
by
birth
a
Cappadocian
,
was
under
Diocletian
,
one
of
the
Tribunes
of
the
Soldiers
.
It
is
reported
of
him
,
that
he
kill'd
a
great
and
dreadfull
Dragon
in
the
Land
of
Africa
:
which
Storie
notwithstanding
,
is
in
the
Nicene
Councell
(
he
meanes
the
Canon
of
Gelasius
,
made
in
a
Councell
of
72.
Byshops
)
reputed
as
Apocryphall
.
Where
we
may
note
,
that
onely
his
so
memorated
conflict
with
the
Dragon
is
exploded
,
but
not
his
Martyrdome
,
or
being
.
(
10
)
Onely
Wicelius
,
of
as
many
as
I
have
seene
,
endeavours
to
make
good
the
Tale
,
by
reason
.
A
man
of
good
abilities
in
Learning
,
and
,
as
we
may
conjecture
by
his
writings
,
no
furious
Papist
:
however
it
hath
pleas'd
Balaeus
,
Papisticus
adulator
,
a
Popish
Parasite
.
He
in
his
Hagiographie
or
History
of
the
Saints
,
written
,
as
it
appeares
by
his
Epistle
Ded.
in
the
yeare
1541.
doth
argue
thus
.
Gentilitas
persuasa
fabulis
poeticis
,
credidit
quicquid
fingebatur
de
tauro
Marathronio
,
&
apro
Caledonio
,
belluis
terrae
exitiosissimis
.
Verù
quando
nos
omnipotentiae
divinae
fortitèr
gesta
omnia
religiosè
adsoribimus
;
nil
erit
absurdum
,
Draconem
Lybicum
abs
Deo
per
dextram
Christiani
equitu
è
medio
sublatum
,
ne
plus
damni
inferret
miseris
mortalibus
.
In
Georgio
.
The
Gentiles
(
saith
he
)
induced
thereunto
by
poëticall
fictions
onely
did
willingly
beleeve
the
stories
told
unto
them
,
of
the
Caledonian
Boare
,
destroyed
by
Meleager
;
&
of
the
Marathronian
Bull
,
which
was
slain
by
Hercules
.
What
error
is
it
then
,
or
what
absurdity
,
if
we
which
attribute
all
noble
Acts
unto
the
mighty
hand
of
God
;
if
we
(
I
say
)
beleeve
,
that
God
destroyed
this
Lybian
Dragon
,
by
the
valor
of
a
Christian
Champion
?
So
he
.
His
argument
,
we
see
;
is
drawne
à
posse
Dei
,
from
the
power
of
God
,
which
no
man
question'd
;
and
wherein
the
businesse
is
mistaken
;
the
scruple
being
,
not
what
might
possibly
be
done
by
God
,
in
the
extent
of
power
;
but
what
was
done
in
truth
of
Story
.
Sr.
W.
Rawleigh
,
(
11
)
Thus
have
we
spoken
hitherto
,
of
an
African
,
or
Lybian
Dragon
;
for
so
it
is
reported
in
the
Legend
,
and
in
those
other
Authors
whose
testimonies
wee
have
used
:
but
wee
must
now
remove
our
Scene
,
and
carry
the
whole
story
with
us
into
Asia
.
How
this
was
done
,
or
by
what
meanes
,
I
am
not
able
to
determine
:
unlesse
perhaps
those
Spirits
,
(
for
I
dare
not
call
them
Angels
)
which
translated
the
dwelling
house
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
out
of
Asia
into
Eurpe
;
to
make
some
satisfaction
for
that
injurie
,
conveied
the
storie
of
this
Dragon
,
out
of
Africk
into
Asia
.
Sure
I
am
,
that
they
of
Syria
and
Palestine
,
are
very
confident
,
that
the
Dragon
was
their
Country-man
;
and
that
St.
George
encountred
him
in
the
Plaines
of
Libanus
,
neere
unto
Berytus
,
now
Barutti
,
a
chiefe
Towne
of
Syro
.
Phoenicia
.
Thus
witnesseth
Ludov.
Patritius
,
Description
of
the
holy
Land
,
anno
1589.
goeth
more
particularly
to
worke
,
and
makes
the
place
to
be
,
as
before
wee
said
,
the
Feilds
of
Libanus
,
betweene
the
Rivers
of
Zidon
and
Adonis
.
Where
in
his
Map
of
Aser
,
we
have
the
pictures
of
the
Dragon
and
the
Knight
,
in
a
fearefull
skirmish
:
and
in
his
text
he
tels
us
,
that
the
place
is
by
the
Natives
call'd
by
the
name
of
Cappadocia
(
it
being
,
wee
must
thinke
,
the
birth-place
of
S.
George's
glories
:
)
and
that
St.
George
there
kill'd
the
Dragon
.
George's
Valley
.
If
this
suffice
not
for
the
removing
of
it
into
Asia
,
hee
is
pictured
in
his
Knightly
forme
at
Beryth
a
City
of
Cyprus
(
he
means
questionlesse
of
Syria
)
with
a
Dragon
under
him
,
and
a
young
Maide
kneeling
to
him
.
An
Argument
no
doubt
,
whereby
the
people
make
themselves
beleeve
,
that
the
great
Dragon
was
kill'd
within
their
borders
:
even
as
to
justifie
the
Tale
of
our
Sir
Bevis
,
and
his
Page
the
Gyant
Ascapart
;
the
people
of
Southampton
,
have
placed
their
portraitures
upon
their
gate
.
But
of
the
Legend
,
and
those
unwarrantable
Fables
thence
arising
,
we
have
spoke
inough
.
Only
me
thinkes
this
their
exact
and
punctuall
pointing
out
the
place
,
of
this
great
duell
,
brings
in
my
mind
,
what
I
have
somewhere
read
of
the
blind
Senatour
Montanus
.
Who
beeing
once
at
Supper
with
the
Emperour
Tyberius
,
highly
commended
the
great
Mullet
,
which
hee
heard
say
,
was
set
before
them
on
the
Table
;
and
shewed
how
faire
it
was
,
how
fat
,
how
it
fill'd
the
Charger
,
how
it
lay
:
and
ever
as
he
spake
,
hee
turn'd
his
face
,
and
pointed
with
his
finger
to
the
higher
end
of
the
Table
;
whereas
indeed
,
the
Mullet
was
a
great
deale
below
him
.
CHAP.
II.
(
1
)
Of
Heretickes
and
their
Originall
.
(
2
)
Their
early
pract●ce●
to
corrupt
the
Gospell
.
(
3
)
Their
arts
to
countenance
their
cause
.
4.
Their
plots
discover'd
,
and
condemn'd
;
by
Councels
,
and
by
Fathers
.
(
5
)
The
iniurie
done
by
Heretickes
,
unto
the
History
of
St.
George
.
(
6
)
St.
Athanasius
accused
for
Magick
by
the
Arians
.
(
7
)
Of
Alexandra
,
Diocletians
wife
in
the
Arian
Legend
.
(
8
)
The
indiscretion
of
some
Church-Historians
in
their
choyce
of
Argument
.
(
1
)
I
Have
now
done
with
the
first
kind
of
Imposture
,
conversant
about
the
Historie
and
lives
of
Saints
,
the
last
,
as
before
I
said
,
in
time
,
and
the
least
in
danger
.
That
onely
did
intend
,
to
dispose
the
mind
to
entertaine
ungrounded
Fables
,
doubtfull
traditions
,
and
unwarrantable
fictions
;
whereby
it
might
be
rais'd
unto
a
constant
liking
of
those
parties
,
commended
to
it
in
those
Fables
,
fictions
and
traditions
.
But
this
that
followes
,
endeavours
principally
to
infect
the
understanding
,
and
to
prepare
the
will
,
to
countenance
that
cause
which
themselves
support
:
infu●ing
into
every
part
and
Section
of
their
writings
,
some
secret
venome
,
which
the
unheedfull
Reader
may
swallow
unawares
.
That
(
as
I
said
before
)
an
effect
onely
of
superstitious
Piety
:
but
this
,
a
treacherous
designe
of
malicious
cunning
.
A
cunning
even
as
old
as
Heresie
it selfe
:
Heresie
I
meane
as
now
we
take
the
word
,
for
a
malicious
and
stubborne
opposition
to
the
truth
,
delivered
to
us
in
the
holy
Gospell
.
I
say
as
now
we
take
the
word
,
for
if
we
take
it
accordingly
as
it
hath
bin
used
in
ancient
Authors
,
we
have
not
onely
Heresies
in
Christianity
,
but
even
in
Iudaisme
,
in
the
Law
of
Mahomet
,
&
in
Philosophy
both
naturall
&
morall
But
take
it
as
it
is
at
this
time
used
,
and
we
referre
the
first
originall
thereof
,
to
Simon
Magus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
first
begotten
of
the
Divell
,
Epistol.
ad
Tral
.
as
Ignatius
calls
him
.
Out
of
his
mouth
came
those
uncleane
and
filthy
spirits
,
like
to
the
Frogs
in
the
Apocal.
which
came
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Dragon
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Beast
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
false
Prophets
:
even
the
spirits
of
Divels
working
myracles
.
(
2
)
No
sooner
came
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
this
Generation
of
Vipers
forth
into
the
world
;
but
they
presently
began
to
doe
the
will
of
him
that
sent
them
:
making
as
many
as
they
could
,
which
went
upright
in
the
way
of
Gods
Commandements
;
at
first
to
halt
and
stagger
betweene
two
opinions
;
and
at
the
last
,
to
forsake
the
living
God
,
and
turne
to
Baal
.
The
Divell
when
hee
was
his
owne
Agent
,
in
his
attempt
to
seduce
our
Saviour
;
assaulted
him
with
Scripture
,
saying
,
It
is
written
:
and
these
his
children
must
needs
also
have
a
Scriptum
est
,
the
better
to
set
off
and
relish
their
temptations
.
Onely
the
Divell
of
the
two
was
the
more
ingenuous
:
for
hee
produc'd
the
words
of
Scripture
,
as
they
were
in
the
sacred
Covenant
,
though
with
an
ill
intention
:
but
these
besides
an
ill
intention
to
seduce
,
will
both
corrupt
that
Scripture
which
they
had
amongst
them
,
and
devise
a
new
.
In
their
attempts
to
corrupt
the
Scripture
,
they
proceeded
somewhat
leysurely
;
yet
with
more
haste
,
as
the
saying
is
,
than
with
good
speed
:
for
such
a
vigilant
eye
the
watchmen
of
the
Church
did
keepe
upon
them
,
that
they
were
instantly
discovered
.
Marcion
,
as
Epp●hanius
tells
us
,
L.
de
S.
Sp.
c.
11.
but
this
was
noted
(
as
himselfe
informes
us
)
and
restor'd
by
Ambrose
.
In
their
designes
to
devise
new
Scripture
,
they
began
more
early
,
but
with
like
successe
:
so
early
and
so
impudently
,
that
they
obtruded
their
most
damnable
inventions
upon
the
Church
;
during
the
lives
,
and
some
of
them
,
under
the
names
of
the
Apostles
.
Of
which
sort
among
others
,
were
the
Prophecies
of
Enoch
,
whereof
and
of
the
rest
,
St.
Austin
gives
this
censure
:
De
Civ
.
Dei
,
〈◊〉
.
15.
Vnde
illaqua
sub
eius
nomine
proferuntur
&c.
rectè
à
prudentibus
iudicantur
non
ipsius
esse
credenda
;
sicut
multa
sub
nomibus
&
aliorum
Prophet
arum
,
&
recentiora
sub
nominibus
Apostolorum
,
ab
haereticis
proferuntur
,
quae
omnia
sub
nomine
Apocryphorum
,
&c.
Of
this
sort
also
were
the
Gospels
of
Bartholmew
,
and
Nicodemus
;
the
Protoevangelium
,
attributed
to
Saint
Iames
;
the
Preaching
and
Itinerarie
of
St.
Peter
,
the
travailes
of
St.
Paul
and
Thecla
;
with
others
of
that
ranke
and
qualitie
:
not
to
say
any
thing
of
Barchabas
and
Barchob
,
and
other
Prophets
of
that
nature
,
added
unto
the
old
Testament
by
the
Hereticke
Basilides
.
All
these
,
and
their
associates
of
the
same
making
,
by
the
decreetall
of
Pope
Leo
,
of
that
name
the
first
,
not
only
forbidden
to
be
read
,
but
sentenced
to
be
abolish'd
,
and
adjudg'd
unto
the
fire
.
Apocryphae
Scripturae
quae
sub
nomine
Apostolorum
multarum
habent
seminarium
falsitatum
,
non
solùm
interdicendae
,
sed
etiam
penitus
auferendae
,
atque
ignibus
tradendae
sunt
.
So
he
,
Can.
15.
(
3
)
Nor
were
these
ancient
Heretickes
excellent
onely
in
their
stratagems
to
deface
and
falsifie
the
ancient
writers
;
but
also
in
those
more
neate
and
subtill
projects
which
they
had
among
them
to
countenance
and
enlarge
their
cause
.
For
certainly
we
may
affirme
it
of
the
Heretickes
,
that
as
they
are
the
Children
of
this
World
;
so
they
are
wiser
in
their
wayes
than
the
Children
of
Light
.
A
cleare
example
of
which
Aphorisme
,
wee
have
in
those
of
the
Arian
Faction
,
which
holding
longer
,
than
any
other
of
that
dangerous
nature
in
the
Church
;
could
not
but
be
supported
with
a
greater
cunning
.
Of
this
kind
was
their
accusing
of
their
Contraries
of
Magicke
,
and
Sabellianisme
;
their
strict
Confederacies
and
Combinations
,
to
ruine
those
that
held
against
them
;
their
artificiall
plots
to
draw
on
others
,
to
mainteine
their
partie
;
their
curious
choyce
of
instruments
,
whereby
to
compasse
their
intents
.
Thus
did
they
joyne
together
,
in
the
severall
Councels
of
Antioch
and
Tyre
,
Secrat
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
cap.
19.
to
destroy
the
Orthodox
Professours
.
Thus
did
they
winne
upon
Constantia
(
a
woman
of
no
kindred
with
her
name
)
by
one
of
speciall
sanctitie
in
the
appearance
:
and
by
her
meanes
,
Ib.
●●p
.
ult
.
prevail'd
upon
the
noble
nature
of
her
Brother
Constantine
.
And
thus
by
sending
Poast
the
same
engine
,
which
had
wrought
upon
that
Lady
,
to
signifie
the
Emperours
death
unto
the
eldest
of
his
Sonnes
;
and
to
deliver
him
his
Fathers
Testament
,
which
was
committed
to
their
trust
:
they
did
not
only
work
upon
him
to
support
their
cause
;
but
to
stickle
in
it
.
So
true
is
that
of
Canus
,
(
although
it
may
be
truely
verified
of
him
and
his
:
(
4
)
But
to
proceed
,
what
lucke
soever
the
Heretickes
of
former
ages
had
in
their
plots
and
stratagems
upon
great
persons
;
they
found
it
otherwise
in
such
other
of
their
courses
,
as
came
within
the
cognisance
and
censure
of
the
Church
.
They
had
as
wee
have
said
already
,
divulg'd
their
damnable
errours
,
under
the
Names
of
the
Apostles
;
but
this
discovered
,
and
their
writings
judg'd
unto
the
fire
,
by
Leo.
The
Manichees
had
many
Dreames
and
divelish
fancies
of
their
owne
,
which
they
imputed
also
to
some
one
or
other
of
those
blessed
Spirits
:
but
this
detected
by
St.
Austin
.
Ipsi
antem
(
viz.
Manichaei
)
legunt
Scipturas
apocryphas
,
quas
etiam
incorruptiss●imas
esse
dicunt
,
&c.
So
he
,
in
his
discourse
against
Adimantus
.
Nor
did
they
onely
labour
to
corrupt
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
:
but
the
Stories
also
of
those
times
and
of
the
former
,
were
made
to
speake
such
language
,
as
might
bee
most
availeable
unto
their
cause
and
purpose
.
And
not
so
only
,
but
by
confounding
the
false
Legends
of
their
partizans
,
with
such
as
had
beene
Saints
indeed
:
they
gave
occasion
to
the
Church
,
that
eyther
by
suppressing
of
their
Stories
,
the
memory
of
the
holy
Martyrs
might
bee
ruin'd
with
them
;
or
else
,
out
of
a
pious
care
to
preserve
the
one
,
the
memory
of
the
other
might
likewise
bee
continued
▪
But
herein
their
device
miscarried
also
:
the
Fathers
of
the
Church
,
distinguishing
as
well
as
possibly
they
could
,
the
Tares
and
Wheat
;
gathered
the
one
into
their
Barne
,
and
left
the
other
to
the
mercy
of
the
flames
.
Thus
the
sixt
Synode
holden
in
the
yeare
680.
at
Constantinople
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Viz.
The
holy
Synode
doth
ordeine
,
that
those
false
Martyrologies
which
have
beene
written
by
the
enemies
of
our
Religion
,
be
no
more
publish'd
in
the
Churches
;
but
that
they
be
delivered
over
to
the
fire
,
as
dangerous
writings
,
which
disgrace
the
Saints
of
GOD
,
and
leade
men
over
to
Infidelitie
.
And
as
for
those
which
either
entertaine
them
,
or
conceive
them
to
be
true
;
let
them
be
Anthema
.
So
farre
the
Synod
.
(
5
)
We
have
beene
busied
all
this
while
,
in
laying
our
foundation
:
It
is
now
time
that
we
proceed
unto
the
building
.
A
matter
with
the
which
I
could
not
well
goe
forward
,
till
I
had
shewne
in
generall
how
diligent
the
Hereticks
of
all
ages
;
and
in
particular
the
Arians
,
have
alwayes
beene
in
gaining
credit
to
their
cause
.
Of
which
a
cleerer
instance
cannot
easily
bee
found
,
than
their
depraving
of
the
storie
of
our
blessed
Saint
,
St.
George
the
Martyr
:
by
mingling
with
it
,
some
passages
of
speciall
note
,
occurring
in
the
life
of
an
Arian
Byshop
of
that
name
,
their
George
of
Alexandria
.
A
thing
that
wee
affirme
not
casually
and
upon
conjecture
;
but
by
such
Arguments
as
are
well
able
to
evict
it
.
For
in
a
Councell
of
72.
Byshops
held
in
Rome
,
Concil.
com.
1
edit.
Pet.
Crabbe
.
p.
993.
under
Pope
Gelasius
(
hee
began
his
Popedome
in
the
yeere
492.
)
it
was
complain'd
,
that
the
Acts
and
Monuments
of
the
holy
Martyrs
,
●b
infidelibus
aut
dicta
superfluè
aut
minus
aptè
scripta
essent
,
quàm
rei
ordo
postulat
:
had
beene
collected
by
Infidels
or
Mis-beleevers
,
with
lesse
integritie
than
so
great
a
businesse
did
require
.
And
after
in
particular
it
was
determin'd
,
that
the
death
and
Martyrdome
of
one
Quiriacus
and
his
Mother
Iulitta
,
St.
George
,
and
divers
others
,
had
beene
writ
by
Hereticks
.
Quiriaci
cuiusdam
,
&
Iulittae
Matris
eius
,
Georgij
item
,
aliorumque
buiusmodi
passiones
,
ab
Haereticis
conscriptas
perhiberi
.
Of
all
which
Histories
,
both
of
the
latter
,
which
particularly
are
express'd
;
and
of
the
others
,
intimated
at
large
and
in
generall
termes
;
it
was
then
resolv'd
,
that
they
were
not
to
be
read
in
Churches
:
Ne
vel
levius
subsannandi
occasio
oriretur
,
that
so
there
might
be
no
occasion
in
the
Church
of
contempt
and
laughter
.
(
6
)
One
speciall
circumstance
which
might
perswade
those
Reverend
fathers
there
assembled
,
to
conceive
thus
of
it
;
and
which
may
well
confirme
us
in
that
sentence
;
is
a
great
conflict
which
our
Martyr
is
reported
to
haue
had
,
in
the
Arian
Legend
,
with
a
most
notable
Conjurer
or
Magitian
.
His
name
was
Athanasius
;
and
his
undertaking
,
this
;
according
as
we
have
it
in
Vincentius
.
Tunc
videns
Dacianus
,
Sp●●
.
Mist.
l.
12.
Cap.
128.
quòd
eum
poenis
superare
non
posset
,
diu
quaesito
,
&
tandem
invento
cuidam
Mago
,
dixit
,
Christiani
magicis
artibus
tormenta
ludisicant
.
Respondet
Athanasius
Magus
,
si
artes
eius
superare
nequivero
,
reus
ero
capitis
.
Educto
ergo
de
carc●re
,
dedit
ei
calicem
plenum
veneno
,
&c.
When
after
severall
torments
,
which
had
beene
cruelly
applyed
unto
St.
George
,
the
President
(
or
Proconsul
)
Dacianus
,
saw
that
hee
was
not
able
to
make
him
yeeld
to
his
desires
;
nor
yet
deprive
him
of
his
life
;
he
call'd
unto
him
a
certain
Magitian
whose
name
was
Athanasius
,
and
said
unto
him
,
that
sure
the
Christians
had
some
arts
to
delude
their
torments
:
who
presently
replyed
▪
that
he
would
undertake
upon
the
forfeit
of
his
head
,
to
over-match
him
in
his
owne
cunning
.
This
said
,
and
the
blessed
man
of
GOD
brought
out
of
Prison
,
he
gave
unto
him
,
a
Mazer
full
of
deadly
poyson
:
which
instantly
St.
George
(
not
yet
a
Martyr
)
making
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
upon
the
Cup
,
dranke
it
off
without
further
danger
.
Vpon
a
second
experiment
in
this
kind
,
but
of
a
more
dispatching
mixture
;
the
fond
Magitian
gives
him
over
,
and
is
accordingly
beheaded
.
This
is
in
briefe
,
the
substance
of
the
storie
in
this
passage
:
in
which
who
is
so
blinde
that
seeth
not
,
a
full
description
(
though
in
Cloudes
and
shadowes
according
to
the
use
of
Heretickes
)
of
that
great
tryall
which
Athanasius
had
against
the
Arian
George
of
Alexandria
?
For
wee
are
perfectly
inform'd
by
all
the
Ecclesiasticall
Historians
of
those
times
,
that
holy
Athanasius
Byshop
of
Alexandria
,
being
by
violence
degraded
from
his
See
;
and
George
the
Arian
succeeding
in
his
place
:
there
was
a
Combination
of
that
partie
,
to
establish
the
possession
of
the
one
,
in
the
death
and
ruine
of
the
other
.
For
the
facilitating
of
which
great
designe
;
it
was
resolv'd
that
Athanasius
,
in
a
Councell
to
bee
held
at
Tyre
,
should
be
accused
of
Sorcerie
:
as
also
for
the
murder
of
one
Arsenius
(
whom
they
had
hid
out
of
the
way
;
)
and
for
the
cutting
off
his
arme
,
to
use
it
in
his
Magicall
and
divelish
Incantations
.
By
meanes
whereof
,
(
however
it
pleas'd
GOD
that
Athanasius
did
marvailously
acquit
himselfe
of
both
the
crimes
:
)
I
say
by
meanes
whereof
,
this
just
and
innocent
man
,
hath
beene
traduced
in
Heathen
writers
,
for
a
Magitian
,
and
for
a
man
exceeding
skilfull
in
their
Art
of
Augurie
.
Ammian
,
Marcel
.
l.
15.
c.
●
.
Dicebatur●n
.
(
viz.
Athanasius
)
fatidicarum
sortium
fidem
,
quaeve
augurales
portenderunt
alites
,
scientissimè
callens
,
aliquoties
praedixisse
futura
.
So
Amm.
Marcellinus
.
(
7
)
Of
the
same
medley
is
their
Tale
of
Alexandra
,
Dioeletians
Lady
,
though
in
it selfe
a
litle
more
perplex'd
;
&
not
so
easy
to
unriddle
.
The
storie
is
at
large
reported
by
Simeon
Metaphrastes
,
towards
the
end
of
his
Historie
of
George
;
and
is
this
in
substance
.
At
such
time
as
St.
George
had
suffered
many
of
their
torments
,
and
even
wearied
his
Executioners
;
this
Lady
Alexandra
(
like
Pilates
wife
in
the
holy
Gospell
)
perswaded
with
her
Husband
,
not
to
have
any
more
to
doe
with
that
Righteous
man
.
This
drew
her
into
suspicion
with
the
jealous
Tyrant
,
as
one
that
favour'd
somewhat
of
Christianity
:
and
thereupon
shee
was
committed
.
But
after
,
seeing
with
what
a
noble
constancy
,
that
blessed
Saint
continued
in
the
profession
of
his
Faith
;
she
declar'd
her selfe
a
Christian
,
and
was
forthwith
had
out
of
Prison
,
to
her
Execution
.
Our
venerable
Bede
reflects
a
little
upon
this
Fable
in
his
Martyrologie
,
Prelate
,
Athanasius
,
and
therefore
dead
to
him
,
and
to
the
Arian
party
:
This
City
he
restor'd
(
as
they
would
have
us
thinke
)
unto
a
right
and
lively
faith
;
by
his
continuall
prayers
and
preaching
.
A
City
,
which
when
himselfe
was
by
the
fury
of
the
people
,
ledde
unto
his
death
;
he
boldly
comforted
,
and
establish'd
in
the
grounds
of
saving
knowledge
:
so
farre
,
that
for
Religions
sake
,
they
were
even
ready
to
render
up
their
lives
,
and
to
suffer
with
him
.
The
first
of
these
reflects
upon
the
Fable
,
as
it
is
related
by
Nicephorus
;
the
later
,
as
it
is
intimated
in
the
words
of
Bede
.
As
for
the
execution
done
upon
that
Ladie
,
in
the
report
of
Metaphrastes
,
it
hath
relation
questionlesse
,
to
that
great
wrath
conceiv'd
against
this
Citie
by
Iulian
the
Apostata
,
for
their
tumultuous
killing
of
their
Byshop
whom
he
greatly
favour'd
.
A
wrath
so
deepely
rooted
,
that
had
hee
come
with
life
and
honour
from
his
Persian
expedition
;
hee
might
perhaps
have
turn'd
his
forces
upon
them
.
(
8
)
This
I
conceive
to
be
the
meaning
of
the
Arian
Legends
in
this
passage
:
wherein
(
as
also
in
the
former
)
I
could
have
gladly
wish'd
,
that
those
who
have
delivered
to
us
the
lives
and
stories
of
the
Saints
;
had
sav'd
me
harmelesse
,
from
the
least
occasion
of
conjecture
.
I
meane
,
if
those
which
have
committed
unto
memory
the
sacred
Monuments
of
the
Christian
Church
;
had
not
so
mingled
truth
with
falshood
,
light
with
darknesse
,
unwarrantable
Tales
,
with
Stories
undeniable
:
and
in
a
word
,
confounded
,
as
it
were
into
one
masse
,
the
Temple
of
the
living
God
with
Idols
.
It
therefore
was
an
excellent
caveat
of
Melchior
Canus
to
his
Historian
,
English
Historie
,
and
Gregorie
in
his
Dialogues
:
so
doth
hee
fall
more
freely
on
Vincentius
and
on
Antoninus
Florentinus
.
Vtrumque
horum
non
tam
dedisse
operam
ut
res
vera●
certasque
describerent
,
Magitian
Athanasius
,
and
that
old
weather-beaten
fiction
of
the
Dragon
;
are
made
up
together
:
we
may
affirme
with
reason
;
that
hee
concluded
with
himselfe
,
to
set
downe
nothing
faithfully
in
the
whole
Storie
of
St.
George
,
but
his
name
and
Country
.
CHAP.
III.
(
1
)
A
proposition
of
the
two
contrary
opinions
.
(
2
)
Calvin
the
first
that
ever
bid
defiance
to
St.
George
.
(
3
)
Melanchthon
mis-reported
by
the
Papists
.
(
4
)
Calvins
opinion
in
it
,
by
whom
seconded
.
(
5
)
Saint
George
by
whom
first
made
an
Arian
Byshop
.
(
6
)
The
principall
abettours
of
this
last
opinion
.
(
7
)
No
enemie
more
dangerous
to
the
Truth
,
than
a
great
mans
errour
.
(
8
)
An
examination
of
the
Arguments
drawne
from
the
Canon
of
Pope
Gelasius
.
(
9
)
And
the
Authority
of
Cardinall
Baronius
.
(
1
)
THus
have
we
shewne
,
how
St.
George
hath
suffered
even
a
second
Persecution
:
how
he
is
made
a
Martyr
,
not
in
his
person
onely
,
but
in
his
History
.
Yet
all
that
hath
beene
spoken
of
him
hitherto
,
is
but
an
easie
Purgatorie
;
in
reference
to
that
Hell
which
is
to
follow
.
For
if
the
Legend
did
belye
him
,
it
onely
was
(
as
they
conceiv'd
it
)
to
his
greater
credit
:
or
if
the
Arians
mingled
any
of
their
leaven
with
his
storie
,
it
was
to
keepe
alive
in
him
the
memory
of
a
stout
Champion
of
their
owne
;
to
shrowd
him
under
the
protection
of
our
blessed
Martyr
.
But
now
St.
George
must
eyther
poast
away
unto
the
Land
of
Faeries
;
and
there
remaine
for
ever
,
with
other
the
Chimaeras
of
an
idle
head
:
or
which
is
worse
,
be
layed
for
all
eternitie
in
the
pit
of
horrour
,
with
Heretickes
and
Atheists
.
The
onely
favour
which
this
our
curious
and
quicke-sighted
age
,
can
possibly
vouchsafe
him
;
is
to
affirme
it
by
his
friends
,
that
he
had
never
any
being
on
the
earth
;
for
if
he
stand
to
that
,
it
is
concluded
by
his
enemies
,
that
without
hope
of
Bayle
▪
or
any
mercie
of
mainprise
;
he
must
be
in
Hell
.
Durus
est
hic
sermo
.
This
is
a
hard
saying
,
who
can
beare
it
?
(
2
)
And
first
beginning
with
those
enemies
of
his
,
which
are
most
favourable
to
him
;
wee
find
how
they
resolve
it
,
that
there
was
never
any
such
man
,
as
St.
George
the
Martyr
.
I
say
which
are
most
favourable
:
for
as
it
is
farre
better
to
be
well
,
than
simply
to
be
;
so
is
it
a
more
fortunate
and
blessed
state
,
not
to
be
at
all
,
than
to
bee
alwayes
miserable
.
A
founder
this
opinion
had
of
as
large
abilities
,
as
ever
the
French
Church
enioy'd
,
since
the
time
it
enjoyed
him
.
So
saith
incomparable
Hooker
.
A
man
whose
bare
assertion
is
by
some
thought
of
greater
credit
than
proofes
and
reason
in
an
other
.
But
we
that
are
not
sworne
unto
him
,
exempt
him
not
from
possibility
of
errour
.
This
were
not
to
crie
downe
the
pretended
priviledge
of
St.
Peters
Chaire
;
the
cause
of
so
much
mischiefe
in
Christian
Church
:
but
to
translate
it
to
Geneva
.
Hee
in
his
third
booke
of
the
Institutes
of
Christian
Religion
,
doth
justly
and
with
good
reason
taxe
the
Papists
,
for
attributing
to
the
Saints
those
honours
,
which
are
due
onely
unto
CHRIST
.
In
which
abuse
(
saith
he
)
they
have
so
farre
proceeded
,
that
now
our
Saviours
Intercession
is
conceiv'd
unprofitable
;
unlesse
Hippolitus
,
De
Idol
.
Eccl.
●
l.
1.
c
,
5
▪
s.
20.
that
his
meaning
in
it
is
,
Georgium
similesque
nunquam
extitisse
,
that
neyther
George
nor
other
Saints
of
that
condition
,
had
ever
any
being
.
And
this
construction
he
affirmes
out
of
Canisius
the
Iesuite
,
in
his
fifth
Booke
de
Maria
Virgin
.
where
he
upbraids
it
unto
Luther
,
Calvin
,
and
Melanchthon
,
that
they
had
left
St.
George
no
place
nor
roome
in
nature
.
Certè
Canisius
Iesuita
agnoscit
hanc
fuisse
Calvini
mentem
,
in
Larvarum
nomine
,
quum
ait
,
Nobilissimo
Martyri
Georgio
,
Lutherus
,
Calvinus
,
Melancthon
alijque
Sectarij
,
nec
inter
homines
,
nec
in
rerum
natura
locum
reliquum
faciunt
.
So
farre
the
Doctours
Commentarie
upon
Calvins
text
.
(
3
)
But
here
I
must
digresse
a
litle
,
to
remove
a
blocke
which
else
would
trouble
me
.
For
if
that
Luther
and
Melancthon
,
as
by
Canisius
it
appeares
,
and
Bellarmine
doth
also
say
,
were
of
this
opinion
:
then
have
wee
done
them
wrong
,
to
cast
the
honour
of
their
voyage
and
discoverie
,
upon
another
.
A
thing
in
which
I
thinke
the
Iesu●tes
misreport
them
of
set
purpose
:
that
so
their
victory
,
in
case
they
could
obtaine
it
,
might
bee
thought
the
greater
.
In
Luther
I
can
meet
with
nothing
in
this
Argument
at
all
:
and
in
Melancthon
as
good
as
nothing
to
the
purpose
.
All
hee
affirmes
is
this
,
that
they
(
the
Papists
)
have
in
an
imitation
of
the
Gentiles
,
assign'd
unto
particular
Saints
,
particular
imployments
:
making
St.
Anne
(
she
was
the
Mother
of
our
Ladie
)
the
Patronesse
of
Riches
,
and
St.
George
the
GOD
of
Soldiers
.
Haeret
&
hic
error
apud
doctos
,
Apol.
Aug.
●ōf
.
art.
de
Invoc
.
S.
(
these
are
his
words
)
quòd
singulis
Sanctis
certae
procurationes
commissae
sunt
;
ita
ut
Anna
divitias
largiatur
,
Georgius
tu●atur
equites
,
&c.
Haepersuasiones
planè
ortae
sunt
ex
ethnicis
exemplis
.
This
is
all
,
and
this
I
verily
beleeve
the
learned
Papists
,
will
not
sticke
at
:
sure
I
am
,
the
Church
of
England
,
no
enemie
unto
St.
George
,
hath
said
as
much
,
and
was
never
quarell'd
for
it
;
in
the
most
excellent
Homily
,
against
the
perill
of
Idolatrie
.
What
(
saith
the
Homily
)
I
pray
you
,
be
such
Saints
with
us
,
to
whom
wee
attribute
the
defence
of
certaine
Countries
,
but
dij
tutelares
of
the
Gentiles
,
&c.
Yea
every
Artificer
and
Profession
hath
his
speciall
Saint
,
as
a
particular
God
:
as
for
example
,
Schollers
have
St.
Nicholas
,
and
St.
Gregorie
;
Painters
,
St.
Luke
,
&c.
Neither
lacke
Soldiers
their
Mars
,
and
so
forth
.
Thus
are
the
Romanists
affected
towards
Luther
and
Melancthon
;
as
old
Rome
was
to
Carthage
:
apt
to
beleeve
what
ever
gulls
were
rais'd
upon
them
,
(
4
)
But
to
proceed
,
the
next
of
speciall
note
which
hath
rejected
this
our
Martyr
,
is
Chemnitius
;
by
birth
,
a
German
;
by
profession
,
a
Lutheran
:
who
in
his
examination
of
the
Trent
doctrine
,
(
writ
in
the
yeare
1565.
)
and
in
his
scanning
of
the
25.
Session
of
that
Councell
,
Tome
of
Controversies
lately
publish'd
.
Who
in
his
Index
points
us
unto
his
second
booke
,
and
sixteenth
Chapter
,
with
these
words
;
Georgius
Cappadox
fictitius
;
St.
George
on
Horsebacke
,
was
in
former
times
a
representation
of
our
Saviour
,
who
vanquished
the
Divell
for
the
deliverie
of
his
Church
.
Now
this
,
and
the
like
pictures
of
mysteries
,
were
in
processe
of
time
reputed
pictures
of
Saints
:
and
are
worshipped
at
this
day
of
many
,
as
they
have
formerly
beene
,
for
the
Images
of
Saints
indeed
.
To
which
assertion
of
our
Perkins
,
The
Romish
Church
(
saith
he
)
hath
Canoniz'd
many
for
Saints
,
who
can
be
no
better
than
Divels
,
&c.
So
the
Papists
adore
Papias
a
Millenarian
Hereticke
;
Becket
,
a
great
traytor
;
Sanders
,
an
open
Rebell
:
and
others
who
were
neither
Saints
in
Heaven
,
nor
men
on
earth
,
as
St.
Christopher
,
St.
George
,
&c.
And
in
another
place
.
—
For
it
is
doubted
,
and
by
Papists
of
best
note
,
whether
there
were
any
St.
George
,
St.
Christoper
,
[
5
](A03144-e12750-b)
5
Sunday
after
Easter
.
St.
Catharine
;
Cardinall
Bellarmine
confessing
,
that
the
Legends
of
these
three
Saints
are
uncertaine
and
Apocryphall
,
according
to
the
censure
of
Pope
Gelasius
.
And
last
of
all
,
in
a
Sermon
of
his
on
the
fifth
day
of
November
,
—
An
Idol
,
as
St.
Paul
affirmes
1.
Cor.
8.
is
nothing
:
ergo
,
the
Papists
in
worshipping
St.
George
,
which
is
nothing
,
commit
abhominable
Idolatry
.
To
make
an
end
,
we
will
conclude
and
shut
up
all
with
that
of
Dr.
Cracanthorpe
,
in
his
defence
of
the
Church
of
England
,
against
the
calumnies
of
that
desperate
Renegado
,
M.
Antonio
de
Dominis
:
who
speaking
of
the
grosse
and
palpable
idolatries
of
Rome
,
agreeth
in
this
particular
,
with
those
that
went
before
him
;
though
in
a
different
language
.
Nihil
de
eo
dico
,
Iacobus
de
Voragine
,
Annot.
in
Rom.
Apr.
2
,
that
our
St.
George
,
as
he
is
commonly
described
in
picture
,
is
to
be
counted
rather
Symbolicall
,
than
Historicall
.
Picturam
illam
S.
Georgij
,
qua
eques
armatus
effingitur
,
&c.
symboli
potius
,
quam
Historiae
alicuius
opinor
esse
expressam
imaginem
.
Thus
the
Cardinall
.
(
5
)
Thus
have
wee
shewed
,
how
,
and
by
whom
,
St.
George
,
whom
for
so
many
Ages
the
whole
Church
reckon'd
for
a
Saint
:
is
accounted
no
body
!
And
well
it
were
,
had
not
the
Church
more
shamefully
deceiv'd
her selfe
,
and
hers
;
than
in
the
placing
of
an
Idoll
in
their
Rood-lofts
,
for
the
people
to
fall
downe
and
worship
.
But
in
the
next
place
,
we
shall
see
it
layd
unto
her
charge
;
that
she
hath
made
them
worship
,
not
an
Idoll
,
not
a
vaine
fiction
;
but
even
a
wicked
Tyrant
,
a
most
damnable
and
bloudy
Heretique
.
Calvin
at
first
tooke
an
occasion
to
except
against
St.
George
:
and
there
was
presently
inough
of
those
who
out
of
reverend
affection
which
they
bare
unto
the
man
;
did
without
more
adoe
,
concurre
with
him
in
the
same
opinion
.
And
so
it
stood
untill
the
yeere
1596.
when
Doctor
Raynolds
published
his
so
learned
and
celebrated
worke
,
entituled
De
Idololatria
Ecclesiae
Romanae
.
A
man
,
to
speake
no
lesse
of
him
,
than
in
truth
and
veritie
hee
hath
deserv'd
,
of
rare
abilities
,
a
walking
Librarie
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
the
words
of
Aristotle
,
and
absolutely
accomplish'd
in
all
the
parts
and
wayes
of
learning
.
This
great
and
famous
Scholler
,
considering
with
himselfe
,
how
little
likelihood
there
was
,
that
the
whole
Church
should
be
so
generally
well
devoted
unto
the
memory
of
one
,
that
had
no
being
;
especially
so
many
Authors
,
of
which
his
infinite
reading
could
informe
him
,
concurring
in
the
mention
and
report
of
such
a
Martyr
:
could
not
see
well
,
how
that
conceit
of
Calvins
might
any
longer
be
supported
.
Yet
loath
withall
,
to
loose
that
excellent
advantage
,
which
might
accrew
unto
the
maine
of
his
Designe
,
from
that
Imposture
;
if
it
should
fall
out
to
bee
so
:
hee
rather
chose
to
make
Saint
George
an
Arian
Byshop
,
in
which
devise
he
thought
hee
should
receive
good
countenance
from
Antiquitie
;
than
fall
upon
the
former
course
,
which
hee
conceiv'd
unwarrantable
.
His
reasons
are
derived
first
from
the
reverend
authority
of
Athanasius
and
Greg.
Nazianzen
,
[
a
](A03144-e13270-b)
a
Apol.
de
fuga
,
&
Apol.
●
.
Ep.
adsoiitar
vit.
ageutes
,
&
ad
ubique
Orthod.
Athanasius
&
[
b
](A03144-e13300-b)
b
Ora.
in
laud.
Ath.
Greg.
Nazianz.
testantur
Georgium
Cappadocem
,
hominem
improbum
,
haereticum
Arianum
,
malum
genere
,
peiorem
animo
,
cum
militari
manu
&
satellitibus
Alexandriam
,
à
Constantio
missum
pro
Episcopo
eius
urbis
se
gessisse
.
[
c
](A03144-e13330-b)
c
Amm.
Marc.
lib
22.
Qui
cum
ab
Ethnicis
crudelissimè
sub
Iuliano
Apostata
,
peremptus
esset
,
cadaverque
eius
igne
crematum
,
&
cineres
in
mare
proiceti
,
ne
honorifice
tanquam
Martyr
a
Christianis
sepeliretur
à
nonnullis
postea
pro
Martyre
coli
coepit
,
immerito
,
ut
eos
redarguens
docet
[
d
](A03144-e13350-b)
d
Haeres.
76.
Epiphanius
.
vertumamen
coli
coepit
.
After
(
saith
he
)
his
Acts
and
passion
,
being
compos'd
and
publish'd
by
his
Sect●ries
,
found
such
applause
and
entert●inment
:
that
the
whole
Church
both
E●st
and
West
thus
trump'd
and
baffled
by
the
Hereticks
;
assum'd
their
George
into
the
number
of
the
holy
Martyrs
.
Immò
si
accuratiùs
animadvertatur
,
&c.
patebit
universalem
Ecclesiam
,
id
est
,
orientalem
&
occidentalem
,
ab
Arianis
delusam
,
Georgium
Arianum
pro
Martyre
coluisse
.
For
further
proofe
of
this
,
he
tels
us
of
Pasicrates
[
e
](A03144-e13400-b)
e
Apud
Surium
de
probat
.
S.
Hist.
Tom.
2
,
and
Metaphrastes
,
of
[
f
](A03144-e13430-b)
f
Hist.
part.
1.
tit.
8.
c.
1.
§.
23.
Antoninus
,
and
[
g
](A03144-e13450-b)
g
Specul
.
Histor.
l.
22.
c.
131.
Vincentius
,
that
they
make
mention
all
of
them
,
of
that
great
skyrmish
which
our
Martyr
had
with
Athanasius
a
Magitian
:
and
that
he
is
,
by
them
and
others
,
said
to
be
borne
in
Cappadocia
;
[
h
](A03144-e13500-b)
h
In
Martyrol
.
9.
Cal.
Maij.
as
was
also
George
the
Arian
.
Adde
hereunto
,
that
Beda
makes
him
suffer
under
Dacianus
King
of
Persia
,
a
Prince
that
had
no
lesse
than
seventy
Kings
at
his
Command
;
and
that
the
Arian
Legend
cyted
in
Baronius
,
doth
also
report
it
,
save
that
the
under
Princes
are
there
numbred
to
bee
seventy
fiue
:
Sed
unum
est
idemque
somnium
;
but
this
(
saith
he
)
is
but
the
selfe-same
Dreame
,
a
little
altered
in
the
telling
.
(
6
)
The
way
thus
opened
by
a
man
of
that
esteeme
,
as
Doctor
Reynolds
alwayes
carried
;
and
the
opinion
countenanced
by
such
variety
of
learning
,
such
multiplicity
of
allegations
:
no
marvaile
,
if
without
further
question
,
it
found
a
willing
entertainment
:
Not
at
home
onely
,
but
in
all
parts
abroad
,
where
the
Idolatries
of
Rome
were
talk'd
of
,
Syntagma
Theologicum
,
printed
anno
1606.
so
well
affected
in
the
cause
,
so
well
devoted
to
the
judgment
of
that
learned
Doctour
,
that
he
is
loath
to
change
the
words
:
for
thus
he
hath
it
.
Peter
Moulin
,
late
Preacher
to
the
Church
in
Paris
.
He
in
his
answer
unto
Card.
Peron
,
in
the
defence
of
our
most
excellent
Soveraigne
now
with
God
;
hath
one
whole
Chapter
with
this
title
:
viz.
Quelle
asseurance
l'
eglise
Romaine
a
que
les
Saincts
qu'
elle
invoque
sont
vrayement
Saincts
;
Combien
absurde
est
la
fable
de
St.
George
combattant
a
cheval
contre
un
Dragon
?
Chacun
scait
que
les
ennemis
de
St.
Athanase
l'
accusoyent
d'estre
Magitien
,
et
que
son
ennemi
capital
fut
George
Arien
,
lequel
empiera
son
seige
.
Dont
appert
que
ce
George
estoit
un
Heretique
Arien
.
How
foolish
and
ridiculous
(
saith
he
)
is
that
old
Fable
of
St.
George
on
Horsebacke
,
encountring
with
the
Dragon
.
Every
man
knoweth
that
the
enemies
of
St.
Athanasius
accused
him
of
Sorcerie
and
Magicke
;
and
that
his
capitall
enemie
was
George
the
Arian
,
which
intruded
himselfe
into
the
Church
of
Alexandria
:
whence
it
is
evident
,
that
this
their
George
can
be
no
other
,
than
that
Arian
Hereticke
.
The
reason
is
,
Car
sa
vie
dit
qu'
ill
a
eu
des
grands
combats
contre
le
Magitien
Athanase
:
because
his
Legend
tells
us
,
that
hee
had
many
bickerings
with
the
Magitian
Athanasius
.
After
him
followes
Dr.
Primrose
:
who
in
a
Letter
to
my
Lord
of
Exeter
now
beeing
,
and
extant
in
a
litle
booke
entituled
the
Reconciler
,
touching
the
visibility
and
beeing
of
the
Roman
Church
;
doth
thus
expresse
himselfe
,
and
in
these
words
.
Nay
as
Calvin
said
truely
,
CHRIST
,
in
the
Roman
Church
,
is
hardly
knowne
amongst
the
Saints
:
of
whom
some
be
in
Heaven
,
as
the
Apostles
,
&c.
and
some
in
Hell
,
as
St.
George
an
Arian
Hereticke
,
and
bloudy
Butcher
of
true
Christians
.
So
hee
:
and
this
is
contrary
to
the
proverbe
,
short
and
sowre
.
Wee
will
conclude
this
ranke
with
Dr.
Hakewell
,
in
his
Examination
of
the
common
errour
,
touching
the
decay
of
nature
.
The
first
whole
Chapter
of
which
worke
is
employed
in
this
,
that
there
are
many
of
those
opinions
which
are
commonly
receiv'd
both
in
ordinarie
speech
,
and
in
the
writings
of
learned
men
;
which
notwithstanding
are
by
others
eyther
manifestly
convinced
of
falshood
,
or
at
least-wise
suspected
justly
of
it
.
And
in
particular
.
In
Historie
Ecclesiasticall
(
saith
he
)
it
is
commonly
received
,
Epiphanius
,
Athanasius
,
&
Greg.
Nazianzen
.
And
Baronius
himselfe
in
plaine
termes
affirmeth
,
Apparet
totam
illam
de
Actis
Georgij
fabulam
,
fuisse
commentum
Arianorum
;
It
appeares
that
the
whole
storie
of
St.
George
is
nothing
else
but
a
forgerie
of
the
Arians
.
Yet
was
he
receiv'd
(
as
wee
know
)
as
a
canonized
Saint
through
Christendome
;
and
to
be
the
Patron
,
both
of
our
nation
,
and
of
the
most
honourable
Order
of
Knighthood
in
the
world
.
(
7
)
So
farre
the
Doctour
,
who
in
the
entrance
of
his
Worke
,
and
almost
the
first
words
of
it
,
hath
given
us
an
especiall
Item
out
of
Plinie
:
which
and
the
words
that
follow
,
I
shall
here
transcribe
,
that
so
his
owne
sword
may
bee
turned
against
him
,
and
against
those
also
,
both
of
the
same
and
the
other
partie
.
Thus
hee
begins
.
Nec
alius
pronior
fidei
lapsus
,
quam
ubi
rei
falsae
gravis
Author
exttiit
,
saith
Plinie
,
Men
doe
not
any
where
more
easily
erre
,
than
where
they
follow
a
guide
,
whom
they
presume
they
may
safely
trust
.
They
cannot
quickly
be
perswaded
,
that
he
who
is
in
reputation
for
knowledge
and
wisedome
,
and
whose
Doctrine
is
admired
in
weighty
matters
;
should
mistake
in
points
of
lesser
consequence
:
the
greatest
part
of
the
world
being
fed
rather
with
the
names
of
their
Masters
,
and
with
the
reverend
respect
they
beare
their
persons
or
memories
;
than
with
the
soundnesse
and
truth
of
the
things
they
teach
.
Wherein
that
of
Vadianus
,
is
,
and
ever
will
bee
verified
,
Magnos
errores
,
magnorum
virorum
autoritate
persuasi
,
transmittimus
;
We
deliver
over
,
as
it
were
by
tradition
and
from
hand
to
hand
,
great
Errours
,
being
thereunto
induced
by
the
authority
of
great
men
.
So
hee
;
and
certainely
there
could
not
any
thing
be
spoken
more
unto
the
disadvantage
of
himselfe
,
and
of
all
those
also
which
have
declared
themselves
against
St.
George
;
the
Leaders
of
each
severall
side
excepted
onely
.
Calvin
,
a
reverend
man
,
a
man
whose
Doctrine
we
admire
in
weightie
matters
:
and
shall
we
thinke
he
is
mistaken
in
points
of
lesser
consequence
?
Reynolds
,
a
learned
man
,
a
man
in
Reputation
both
for
Knowledge
and
for
Wisdome
;
and
can
he
also
be
mistaken
?
Nothing
lesse
.
Honesta
potius
esse
vitia
,
quàm
turpem
Catonem
:
We
rather
must
beleeve
that
truth
is
falshood
,
than
that
such
able
men
,
so
much
advanced
in
the
opinion
of
the
world
,
should
maintaine
an
Errour
.
So
dangerous
a
matter
is
it
,
for
men
of
great
esteeme
and
credit
in
the
wayes
of
learning
,
to
maintaine
an
Errour
;
because
their
affirmavits
,
are
by
the
greater
part
of
men
,
receiv'd
without
examination
.
(
8
)
But
it
is
now
time
,
that
we
returne
unto
St.
George
,
whom
we
have
left
alone
to
make
good
his
party
,
against
these
severall
Squadrons
:
both
which
already
have
defied
him
,
and
are
now
very
eager
for
the
battaile
.
And
questionlesse
,
wee
might
expect
a
bloudie
day
,
could
they
agree
among
themselves
:
for
heere
is
Ephraim
against
Manasses
,
and
Manasses
against
Ephraim
;
but
both
together
against
Iudah
.
And
though
we
might
according
to
the
ordinary
course
of
Warre
,
preserve
our selves
entire
,
and
lye
aloofe
in
expectation
of
the
issue
;
while
they
contend
and
fight
it
out
among
themselves
:
yet
wee
will
doe
our
best
to
give
each
party
satisfaction
,
though
we
despaire
to
make
them
friends
.
I
say
to
give
each
partie
satisfaction
,
which
may
soone
be
done
:
there
being
but
one
argument
,
more
than
the
credit
of
their
Leaders
,
alleadged
on
eyther
partie
.
Of
these
the
one
is
brought
on
the
behalfe
of
those
,
which
hold
St.
George
to
bee
a
fiction
,
or
non
ens
;
out
of
the
Canon
and
Decree
of
Pope
Gelasius
:
the
other
,
on
their
side
which
make
our
S.
an
Arian
Bishop
,
out
of
the
writings
of
the
famous
Cardinall
Baronius
.
These
we
will
answer
first
,
reserving
such
as
may
be
urged
on
the
behalfe
of
Calvin
;
and
have
already
beene
alleaged
by
Doctor
Reynolds
;
to
their
severall
times
and
places
.
And
first
it
is
alleaged
by
the
late
Reverend
Doctor
B●ys
,
that
Bellarmine
confesseth
that
the
Legend
of
St.
George
is
uncertaine
and
Apocryphall
,
according
to
the
censure
of
Pope
Gelasius
.
In
this
I
will
not
take
upon
me
to
be
Bellarmines
Attourney
.
●●de
〈◊〉
Sanct.
c.
20.
Aetatem
habet
,
hee
is
old
inough
:
Let
him
in
Gods
name
be
his
owne
Advocate
,
and
answere
for
himselfe
.
A
thing
to
which
hee
may
be
easily
intreated
,
and
therefore
makes
reply
,
that
true
it
is
,
some
of
the
stories
of
the
Saints
are
both
uncertaine
and
Apocryphall
.
What
then
?
Yet
notwithstanding
it
doth
not
follow
thereupon
,
that
therefore
there
were
no
such
Saints
.
Resp.
Sanctorum
quorundam
historias
Apocryphas
esse
,
&
incertas
;
non
tamen
propterea
Sanctos
ipsos
nunquam
fuisse
.
As
for
the
censure
of
Pope
Gelasius
,
we
grant
indeed
(
saith
hee
)
that
he
hath
noted
,
the
storie
of
St.
George
which
was
then
extant
,
to
bee
Apocryphall
:
but
wee
must
also
tell
you
,
that
in
the
very
same
Decree
and
Canon
,
hee
doth
afford
Saint
George
all
due
and
pious
honours
.
Quocirca
Gelasins
Pontifex
Historiam
Georgij
(
quae
tune
exstabat
)
inter
Apocryphas
numerat
;
&
tamen
ipsum
S.
Georgium
colendum
esse
affirmat
.
So
Bellarmine
:
and
how
this
testimonie
of
his
,
out
of
the
Canon
of
Gelasius
,
may
be
produced
to
the
discredit
of
Saint
George
;
(
9
)
The
other
argument
,
is
on
their
part
,
who
make
St.
George
an
Arian
Byshop
;
drawne
from
Baronius
,
in
his
Annotations
on
the
Roman
Martyrologie
,
Apr.
23.
And
I
may
well
say
it
is
drawne
from
him
,
for
even
a
blinde
man
may
perceive
,
that
it
came
not
from
him
willingly
,
no
nor
naturally
neyther
.
Baronius
himselfe
(
saith
Doctor
Hakewell
)
in
plaine
tearmes
affirmeth
,
Apparet
totam
illam
de
Actis
Georgij
fabulam
fuisse
commentum
Arianorum
,
It
appeares
that
the
whole
storie
of
George
,
is
nothing
else
but
a
forgerie
of
the
Arians
.
What
then
?
Might
not
Baronius
himselfe
be
deceiv'd
?
And
shall
wee
cast
away
a
Saint
to
please
a
Cardinall
?
For
granting
that
Baronius
himselfe
said
it
,
yet
was
it
onely
the
opinion
of
Baronius
;
and
other
men
,
as
good
as
he
,
have
said
the
contrary
.
But
certainly
Baronius
himselfe
tells
us
no
such
matter
:
I
am
sure
hee
meanes
it
not
.
Not
meanes
it
I
am
sure
:
for
had
he
thought
the
whole
storie
of
St.
George
,
onely
to
be
a
forgerie
of
the
Arians
;
he
would
not
then
have
tooke
such
paines
,
to
reckon
up
so
many
Authors
(
as
he
there
doth
)
in
whom
there
is
such
honourable
mention
made
of
our
blessed
Martyr
:
Nor
doth
Baronius
himselfe
say
so
,
absolutely
,
and
with
relation
to
the
whole
storie
of
Saint
George
:
but
onely
relatively
,
in
reference
to
one
particular
passage
,
inserted
by
the
Arians
into
his
Historie
.
The
processe
of
the
whole
is
this
.
The
Cardinall
makes
mention
of
the
Decree
&
Canon
of
Gelasius
,
wherein
the
Historie
of
George
the
Martyr
is
r●ckoned
as
Apocryphall
:
and
thereupon
goeth
on
to
tell
us
,
what
paines
himselfe
had
taked
in
search
of
that
exploded
storie
so
branded
by
Gelasius
.
At
last
(
saith
he
)
tumbling
about
the
Vatican
,
I
found
a
certaine
Historie
of
St.
George
full
of
prodigious
lyes
,
and
such
as
have
not
any
likelinesse
with
other
myracles
.
Arian
Legend
,
which
was
extant
of
him
.
Thus
have
wee
seene
how
much
Baronius
himselfe
hath
affirm'd
;
though
not
in
such
plaine
termes
,
as
we
expected
:
what
Dr.
Reynolds
proves
we
shall
see
hereafter
.
CHAP.
IIII.
(
1
)
A
Coniecture
at
those
reasons
which
may
make
the
History
of
St.
George
suspected
.
(
2
)
The
Church
of
Rome
too
prodigall
,
in
the
bestowing
Divine
honours
.
(
3
)
False
Saints
no
preiudice
vnto
the
true
.
(
4
)
The
lives
of
Saints
,
how
fabulously
and
vainely
written
.
(
5
)
What
might
induce
the
Church-Historians
,
to
that
veine
of
writing
.
(
6
)
The
vndertaking
of
Aloysius
Lippomanus
:
and
how
well
performed
.
(
7
)
The
inter-mixture
of
vaine
Fables
,
no
preiudice
to
truth
of
Story
.
(
8
)
Of
Arthur
,
Guy
of
Warwicke
,
and
Sir
Bevis
.
(
9
)
Haereticall
dreames
and
practices
,
not
able
to
beare
downe
the
Truth
.
(
10
)
An
application
of
the
whole
vnto
St.
George
.
(
1
)
THus
are
wee
come
at
last
to
the
maine
shocke
and
furie
of
the
battaile
:
wherein
if
our
successe
bee
answerable
to
the
beginnings
,
wee
need
not
doubt
,
but
that
St
George
may
keepe
his
place
in
the
heaven
of
glories
.
A
matter
which
I
have
lesse
cause
to
feare
,
because
I
finde
not
heere
,
in
the
first
place
,
eyther
authorities
or
reasons
,
set
to
charge
upon
mee
.
Onely
a
single
name
,
and
a
bare
assertion
,
stand
ready
to
defend
it selfe
,
and
make
good
the
day
:
as
Scaeva
once
opposed
himselfe
in
the
defence
of
Caesars
trenches
,
against
the
whole
force
of
the
Pompeians
.
A
name
,
I
must
confesse
,
which
I
gladly
honour
:
and
doubt
not
but
there
was
,
as
hee
conceived
it
,
reason
inough
to
justifie
and
confirme
his
saying
;
although
hee
pleased
not
to
expresse
it
.
Yet
give
me
leave
to
say
,
that
it
is
Reason
and
Proofe
chiefly
,
which
ennobleth
and
commends
an
Author
:
and
not
the
greatnesse
of
his
Name
,
or
confidence
of
affirmation
.
Et
quanquam
in
autore
satis
rationis
est
,
ratio
tamen
quemlibet
magnum
autorem
facit
;
as
wee
reade
it
in
Velleius
.
I
say
,
I
doubt
not
,
but
that
Reverend
and
famous
man
who
first
declar'd
himselfe
openly
,
and
in
tearmes
expresse
,
against
our
blessed
Saint
and
Martyr
:
did
not
oppose
himselfe
against
an
Historie
so
generally
receiv'd
,
as
this
;
without
some
reasons
,
which
might
incline
and
moove
him
to
it
.
Which
reasons
since
it
hath
not
pleased
him
to
deliver
to
us
in
his
writings
:
wee
will
make
bold
,
as
neere
as
possibly
we
can
;
to
conjecture
at
them
.
A
worke
of
no
great
difficultie
unto
any
,
who
hath
the
least
acquaintance
with
the
affaires
and
passages
of
the
Roman
Church
,
as
they
then
stood
;
when
first
the
Storie
of
St.
George
was
call'd
in
question
.
I
conceive
it
thus
.
The
Romish
Legends
,
and
not
those
onely
,
but
even
the
publicke
service
of
that
Church
,
had
made
St.
George
,
just
like
to
Perseus
in
the
Poët
,
in
killing
of
a
monstrous
Dragon
;
and
freeing
of
a
Lady
,
sole
Daughter
to
a
King
,
from
his
unmercifull
crueltie
.
Those
stories
also
,
which
reported
of
his
Death
and
Martyrdome
,
had
in
them
(
as
it
might
be
thought
)
many
grosse
and
notable
absurdities
:
as
that
hee
suffred
under
I
know
not
what
Dacianus
,
King
of
Persia
,
a
Monarch
that
had
under
him
no
lesse
than
70.
tributarie
Princes
,
though
others
have
it
,
under
the
Emperour
Diocletian
,
this
Dacianus
being
then
President
,
or
(
as
it
were
)
Proconsul
.
Now
being
so
that
they
agreed
not
with
themselves
;
and
that
there
never
was
,
at
or
about
that
time
,
a
King
of
Persia
of
that
name
,
and
greatnesse
of
command
;
nor
any
such
like
action
to
bee
found
in
true
antiquitie
,
as
his
encounter
with
the
Dragon
:
This
might
occasion
,
and
not
without
good
reason
,
that
the
whole
Historie
became
suspected
;
and
therefore
that
S.
George
might
fairely
be
dismissed
out
of
the
Calendar
.
Adde
unto
this
,
that
shamefull
libertie
which
the
Man
of
Rome
had
tooke
unto
himselfe
,
of
Canonizing
Saints
,
and
ordering
the
dignities
and
powers
of
Heaven
;
and
that
profuse
and
lavish
prodigalitie
,
wherewith
hee
did
conferre
the
divinest
honours
on
unworthy
persons
,
and
sometimes
such
as
had
no
beeing
:
and
wee
shall
quickly
see
,
that
Calvin
had
some
reason
,
why
hee
reputed
our
St.
George
among
his
Counterfeits
or
Larva's
;
though
,
as
before
I
said
,
it
did
not
please
him
to
expresse
it
.
These
are
,
as
I
conceive
it
,
the
reasons
of
especiall
moment
:
and
these
we
can
as
easily
conjure
downe
,
as
we
rais'd
them
up
.
(
2
)
And
first
,
not
to
say
any
thing
of
that
arrogant
libertie
assum'd
by
them
of
Rome
,
in
making
Saints
;
nor
of
those
many
Ceremonies
,
which
they
use
in
that
solemnitie
;
both
of
them
borrowed
from
that
so
famous
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
heathen
Rome
,
whereby
their
Emperours
were
inroll'd
among
their
Gods
:
not
to
say
any
thing
of
these
,
it
is
not
to
bee
question'd
,
but
that
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
beene
exceeding
prodigall
of
that
greatest
and
most
heavenly
honour
.
Wee
(
know
indeed
)
that
innocent
and
pious
Christianity
in
the
first
times
,
registred
those
as
Saints
,
and
those
onely
,
which
had
confessed
their
Faith
in
CHRIST
,
even
to
the
death
;
and
lost
their
Lives
in
testimony
of
a
good
Conscience
:
or
else
had
otherwise
nobly
deserv'd
of
their
common
Mother
,
by
their
paines
in
writing
,
or
assiduitie
in
Preaching
;
in
the
defence
of
Sacred
truth
against
the
growth
of
Heresie
.
But
afterwards
the
Church
of
Rome
,
advanced
into
the
roome
of
Christ
;
and
equall
in
her
owne
conceit
,
unto
all
that
was
called
God
,
if
not
above
:
proclaim'd
them
also
to
bee
Saints
,
which
had
contested
in
her
quarrels
,
how
unjust
and
treacherous
soever
.
So
that
the
most
rebellious
sort
of
Subjects
,
became
at
last
most
capable
of
this
high
Honour
;
the
greatest
which
that
Church
could
possibly
usurpe
:
if
at
the
least
,
their
opposition
which
they
made
against
their
Prince
,
might
seeme
to
tend
to
the
advancement
of
Ecclesiasticall
liberty
.
Of
which
strange
ranke
of
Saints
,
(
not
to
name
Anselme
,
Dunstan
,
or
the
rest
before
them
)
was
that
stout
Rebell
Becket
,
in
the
former
times
:
Clement
,
that
kill'd
the
King
of
France
,
and
Garnet
of
the
Powder-plot
;
both
Sainted
,
though
not
solemnely
,
in
the
present
.
Nor
was
the
Church
of
Rome
excessive
onely
in
this
kinde
,
to
such
as
might
pleade
merit
in
the
Catholicke
cause
,
forsooth
:
but
euen
to
those
,
of
whose
existence
any
time
upon
the
earth
,
there
is
not
any
the
least
ground
or
possibility
.
Witnesse
St.
Longesse
or
Longinus
,
the
name
(
as
they
perswade
us
)
of
that
Soldier
,
that
pierced
our
Saviours
side
:
which
is
indeed
not
any
thing
but
a
very
Speare
,
(
in
Greeke
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
composed
into
a
name
.
And
next
to
him
,
St.
Loy
,
the
Patron
,
if
you
please
,
of
Cattaile
;
which
is
indeed
,
onely
two
nayles
,
(
the
name
derived
from
the
Greeke
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
two
of
those
nayles
conceiv'd
to
have
beene
used
about
our
Saviours
crucifying
.
(
3
)
All
this
we
grant
,
and
this
is
nothing
to
the
prejudice
of
our
St.
George
.
The
Popes
have
beene
too
prodigall
in
bestowing
that
divine
and
heavenly
title
.
What
then
?
Therefore
shall
they
which
were
exalted
to
that
honour
,
in
the
common
suffrage
of
the
Church
,
before
the
Popes
usurped
this
power
;
bee
presently
degraded
?
This
were
no
equitie
.
Farre
be
it
from
us
to
doe
after
this
manner
,
to
slay
the
righteous
with
the
wicked
:
and
that
the
righteous
should
be
as
the
wicked
,
that
be
(
I
say
)
farre
from
us
.
This
was
the
Argument
of
Abraham
in
the
behalfe
of
those
few
good
and
godly
men
which
were
in
Sodom
:
and
such
an
argument
it
was
,
that
God
Almighty
(
could
not
,
I
will
not
say
,
but
sure
I
am
he
)
did
not
answere
;
but
by
yeeelding
to
it
.
Hector
Boetius
,
and
the
Author
of
the
Brittish
Historie
,
have
made
a
Catalogue
of
divers
Kings
,
which
I
perswade
my selfe
had
never
any
beeing
,
unlesse
in
their
conceits
that
made
them
:
and
yet
it
cannot
be
denyed
,
but
there
are
many
passages
in
both
those
stories
worthy
credit
;
and
many
Kings
,
whose
acts
and
beings
are
not
question'd
.
It
was
an
Heavenly
Iustice
in
Almighty
God
,
not
to
destroy
the
righteous
with
the
wicked
:
but
to
be
willing
to
reprieve
that
great
and
populous
City
of
Sodom
,
from
destruction
;
for
the
sake
onely
of
ten
just
and
vertuous
persons
.
How
unjust
therefore
were
our
judgment
,
onely
because
of
some
few
Larva's
,
counterfeit
Saints
,
as
we
may
call
them
:
to
prejudice
so
many
of
the
true
and
reall
,
as
curiosity
or
spleene
may
call
in
question
.
(
4
)
A
second
circumstance
which
makes
the
storie
of
St
George
suspected
,
is
,
that
his
life
hath
in
it
many
vaine
and
grosse
absurdities
;
and
some
such
actions
father'd
on
him
,
as
might
farre
better
in
appearance
,
sort
with
a
Saint
in
Ovid
,
than
in
the
credit
and
beleefe
of
holy
Church
.
An
accusation
,
which
we
will
not
plead
to
,
unlesse
in
saying
guiltie
;
nor
will
the
learned
Papists
traverse
the
enditement
:
So
that
wee
have
on
all
parts
,
confitentem
reum
,
Detradend
Discipl
.
L.
5.
a
plaine
confession
of
the
fact
.
The
learned
and
judicious
Vives
plainely
tels
us
,
with
what
great
griefe
and
sorrow
hee
did
commonly
complaine
unto
himselfe
;
when
he
considered
with
what
care
and
faithfulnesse
the
acts
of
Hanibal
and
Alexander
were
committed
to
posterity
.
At
verò
Apostolorum
,
Martyrum
,
denique
Divorum
nostrae
religionis
,
maximis
tenebris
fere
ignorari
:
When
in
the
meane
time
,
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
(
understand
those
written
by
Abdias
Babylonius
,
)
those
also
of
the
Martyrs
,
and
other
Saints
acknowledg'd
in
the
Christian
Church
,
were
even
quite
lost
amidst
the
darke
and
cloudy
fogs
of
ignorant
Superstition
.
Much
also
to
this
purpose
the
Complaint
of
Melchior
Canus
;
Dennis
,
Hippolitus
the
Martyr
whom
before
we
spoke
of
;
and
in
whom
not
,
that
ever
fell
into
the
hands
of
any
of
the
Legends
:
but
what
need
further
proofe
when
we
have
confession
?
(
5
)
Three
things
there
were
,
which
might
induce
the
writers
of
these
darke
and
superstitious
times
,
to
prosecute
this
veine
of
writing
:
not
to
say
any
thing
of
that
which
is
objected
commonly
,
viz.
that
they
intended
onely
,
aut
quaestum
,
aut
errorem
,
eyther
their
owne
profit
,
or
the
peoples
ignorance
.
Of
these
,
the
first
might
be
a
purpose
,
pious
in
the
opinion
of
that
age
,
by
setting
out
the
Histories
of
the
Saints
,
with
fained
myracles
,
and
wonders
which
they
never
did
:
to
gaine
unto
their
shrines
more
multitudes
of
people
,
and
a
greater
credit
,
and
perhaps
a
noble
emulation
.
And
this
in
imitation
of
those
ancient
Heroes
among
the
Gentiles
,
who
therefore
did
derive
their
pedigree
from
Heaven
,
that
so
they
might
more
constantly
bee
prompted
to
Heroicke
undertakings
.
Vt
eo
modus
animus
humanus
veluti
divinae
stirpis
fiduciam
gerens
,
De
civit
.
Dei
lib.
3.
cap.
4.
res
magnas
aggrediendas
praesumat
audacius
,
&c.
As
St.
Austin
hath
it
out
of
Varro
.
Posses'd
with
which
conceit
,
they
so
composed
the
lives
and
actions
of
the
Saints
,
as
Xenophon
his
Cyrus
,
or
as
Virgil
his
Aeneas
;
though
somewhat
more
incongruously
:
not
so
much
writing
what
they
did
;
as
what
they
thought
most
proper
for
such
Saints
to
doe
,
and
what
they
wish'd
were
done
.
Nam
quae
de
Sanctis
Scripta
sunt
,
De
trad
.
D●scip
lib.
5.
praeter
pauca
quaedam
,
multis
foedat
a
sunt
commentis
,
dum
qui
scribit
affectui
suo
indulget
;
&
non
quae
egit
Divus
,
sed
quae
ille
egisse
eum
vellet
,
exponit
,
&c
,
So
Vives
in
the
place
before
alleaged
.
The
second
was
a
kinde
of
indiscretion
in
the
choyce
of
argument
;
while
such
as
onely
medled
in
the
Histories
of
the
Church
,
chose
rather
to
collect
together
,
what
ever
fables
or
prodigious
Acts
had
beene
reported
:
than
that
they
would
be
thought
to
leave
out
any
thing
,
which
they
had
met
with
in
discourse
or
reading
.
This
we
haue
touch'd
at
once
already
;
nor
will
I
more
insist
upon
it
,
Loc.
q.
supr
.
than
in
relating
that
of
Canus
:
viz.
Gravissimos
aliquando
viros
,
praesertim
in
prodigijs
describendis
sparsos
rumores
excepisse
,
&
scriptis
etiam
ad
posteros
retulisse
.
The
last
might
be
a
purpose
,
to
relate
such
passages
,
with
which
they
saw
the
common
people
well
affected
;
and
which
had
found
already
some
good
acceptance
with
the
Vulgar
:
who
for
the
most
part
are
delighted
with
strange
reports
,
and
matters
above
ordinary
apprehension
.
loc.
Com.
lib.
11.
cap.
6.
Signa
itaque
nonnulla
&
prodigia
Sancti
quoque
memoriae
prodiderunt
,
non
quò
ea
libonter
credidissent
,
sed
ne
deesse
fidelium
votis
viderentur
.
And
in
the
words
immediately
before
,
Quod
vulgus
sentiebant
non
tantum
ea
facile
miracula
credere
,
sed
&
impense
flagitare
.
So
that
we
may
affirme
it
well
of
those
Church-Historians
,
(
Church-Poets
,
as
my
Lord
of
St.
Albons
rightly
call'd
them
)
what
the
Commedian
tells
us
in
his
Prologue
,
of
himselfe
.
Poeta
cum
primum
animum
ad
scribendum
appulit
There
is
another
reason
,
which
perhaps
might
well
be
added
;
which
is
,
these
large
and
eloquent
Orations
made
in
the
annuall
commemoration
of
the
Saints
departed
:
false
images
,
or
rather
false
inscriptions
on
their
Images
:
the
flattering
deceits
of
Pictures
and
the
Carver
:
Inde
certè
singulorum
gesta
,
&
publica
monumenta
rerum
confusa
,
nec
quisquam
aequalis
temporibus
illis
scriptor
,
quo
satis
certo
autore
stetur
.
So
the
Historian
.
(
6
)
To
remedy
this
mischiefe
,
in
which
the
Church
and
Saints
had
so
long
suffered
;
it
was
given
out
,
by
Aloysius
Lippomanus
then
Byshop
of
Verona
,
that
he
would
undertake
the
lives
and
stories
of
the
Saints
;
and
write
them
so
,
as
both
the
Church
and
they
might
be
free
from
scandall
.
Trent
Councell
:
but
withall
hee
tells
us
this
,
Sed
hanc
m●hi
adhuc
videre
non
licuit
,
That
it
never
was
his
lucke
to
see
it
.
Had
hee
beene
yet
alive
;
he
might
perchance
have
seene
what
Lippomanus
hath
perform'd
:
but
how
farre
short
of
his
owne
boasts
,
and
the
great
expectation
of
the
world
;
is
easie
to
be
seene
by
any
of
his
readers
.
He
hath
indeed
done
somewhat
in
it
;
De
Script
.
Eccl.
in
presb
.
Ach.
and
Bellarmine
his
friend
,
(
who
stiles
him
vir
gravissimus
,
a
Reverend
man
)
affirmes
that
hee
hath
done
it
ex
probatis
aut
horibus
,
out
of
approoved
and
trusty
Authors
.
But
certainely
Chemnitius
hath
more
neerely
hit
the
marke
than
any
other
:
by
whom
we
are
informed
,
that
all
whjch
had
beene
done
by
Lippomanus
in
this
argument
,
Exam.
Conc.
Trid.
Sess.
25.
was
but
the
publishing
of
the
former
Fables
of
the
Legend
,
under
the
names
of
ancient
writers
;
bestowing
on
them
onely
a
new
dresse
,
and
a
fairer
Title-Page
.
Cumque
aureae
quondam
Lombardica
historiae
fabellae
,
toti
jam
mundo
foeleant
;
novo
artificio
sub
praetextu
quasi
veterum
&
Graecorum
,
eadem
fabula
à
Lippomano
&
Surio
(
this
Surius
hath
scarce
done
any
thing
but
better'd
Lippomanus
in
his
method
)
quam
antea
propter
actores
explosam
putant
,
rursus
in
theatrum
adfertur
.
So
he
;
nor
could
the
truth
it selfe
have
spoke
more
truely
.
(
7
)
By
this
wee
may
perceive
,
how
great
a
roome
uncertaine
,
and
sometimes
profane
relations
,
have
taken
up
in
Ecclesiasticall
History
:
that
part
thereof
especially
which
treateth
of
the
Lives
and
Acts
of
Saints
and
Martyrs
.
A
thing
which
might
the
more
be
wondered
at
,
if
the
affaires
of
State
,
and
secular
occurrences
,
had
not
a
litle
also
of
the
same
leaven
,
Fabler
,
(
Fabulator
)
:
Fl.
Vopiscus
more
tartly
,
as
more
generally
,
neminem
Historicorum
non
aliquid
mentitum
esse
;
that
there
was
never
any
Historie
without
some
falshoods
.
What
then
?
Is
therefore
all
false
which
we
find
in
Dionysius
of
the
Kings
of
Alba
?
Or
shall
we
thinke
that
Xerxes
,
and
the
other
Persian
Kings
never
made
any
expedition
into
Greece
?
Or
that
no
credit
may
bee
given
unto
profane
and
civill
stories
?
This
were
a
course
,
not
onely
to
make
question
of
the
times
before
us
,
whether
that
we
had
Grandfathers
or
not
,
or
any
Ancestours
:
but
also
to
instruct
posterity
to
make
like
doubts
of
us
,
and
of
those
publike
actions
which
are
now
uppon
the
stage
.
Aeneas
is
not
therefore
to
bee
thought
a
Knight
of
Faery
Land
,
the
issue
of
an
idle
braine
,
a
fiction
or
Non
ens
;
because
the
Poëts
hath
express'd
him
,
with
some
additions
more
than
reall
.
Nor
may
we
thinke
,
that
there
was
never
such
a
Towne
or
Seige
as
that
of
Troy
;
no
Priamus
,
no
Agamemnon
,
no
Achilles
:
because
the
Father
of
the
Muses
,
Homer
,
hath
made
more
of
it
in
his
most
accomplisht
Poëm
;
than
may
perhaps
agree
in
all
the
parts
and
members
of
it
,
with
the
truth
of
story
.
It
is
reported
by
St.
Gregory
of
Tours
,
Simon
Eyre
was
Major
of
London
;
that
Crispin
and
his
brother
Crispianus
were
both
Martyrs
,
which
is
true
in
storie
:
although
we
credit
not
those
things
which
are
reported
of
them
,
to
the
honour
of
the
Gentle-craft
forsooth
,
in
idle
Pamplets
.
But
what
neede
more
bee
said
?
He
that
condemnes
the
Histories
and
lives
of
Saints
,
because
of
some
untruthes
which
are
extant
in
them
:
may
by
the
same
reason
,
call
in
question
all
antiquitie
;
and
make
some
scruple
,
whether
or
not
;
there
ever
was
a
time
call'd
Yesterday
.
Denomination
according
to
the
rules
of
Logicke
,
takes
after
the
more
sound
and
excellent
parts
,
of
the
thing
to
be
denominated
:
and
therefore
we
should
rather
judge
those
stories
to
bee
true
,
because
of
many
certaine
truthes
;
than
reckon
them
as
false
,
because
of
some
suspected
falshoods
,
which
are
noted
in
them
.
(
8
)
For
proofe
of
which
,
and
that
the
intermixture
of
vaine
fables
ought
not
to
bee
a
prejudice
to
the
truth
of
storie
;
we
cannot
meet
with
more
faire
instances
,
than
here
at
home
.
Polydore
tells
us
,
that
the
British
Bards
and
Chroniclers
had
made
their
Arthur
,
not
much
unlike
Orlando
,
one
of
the
twelue
Peeres
so
much
talk'd
of
:
the
stories
of
them
both
,
equally
fabulous
and
foolish
.
De
hoc
(
Arthuro
)
propter
ingentes
pariter
corporis
vires
,
Histor.
Angl.
l.
3
atque
animi
virtutes
,
posteritas
ea
ferme
praedicavit
,
quae
de
Rolando
memoriâ
nostrâ
apud
Italos
decantantur
.
And
to
that
purpose
Malmesbury
,
Hic
ille
est
Arthurus
de
quo
Britonum
nugae
hodicque
delirant
.
Caxton
hath
made
a
volume
of
his
noble
Acts
,
Round
Table
;
collected
out
of
all
the
vaine
reports
which
the
world
made
of
him
.
And
in
the
Spanish
Romances
it
is
delivered
,
that
after
his
great
battaile
fought
with
Mordred
,
he
was
turned
into
a
Crow
,
and
that
hee
is
expected
daily
by
his
people
:
and
that
for
this
cause
England
is
so
full
of
Crowes
;
it
beeing
of
a
truth
(
say
they
)
that
since
that
time
no
Englishmen
durst
ever
kill
them
.
What
then
?
Shall
wee
conclude
that
therefore
there
is
nothing
true
of
Arthur
;
that
therefore
there
was
no
such
man
?
This
were
to
vilifie
the
credit
of
our
best
Historians
,
who
tell
us
of
twelve
notable
and
famous
overthrowes
which
he
gave
the
Saxons
.
This
were
to
frustrate
altogether
that
ample
testimonie
given
of
him
by
the
Monke
of
Malmesbury
aforesaid
;
who
calls
him
the
support
and
stay
of
his
expiring
Nation
.
Dignus
plane
(
saith
he
)
quem
non
fallaces
sominarent
fabulae
,
Lot
.
ut
supp
.
sed
veraces
praedicarent
historiae
:
quippe
qui
labantem
patriam
diu
sustinuerit
,
infractasque
civium
mentes
ad
bellum
acuerit
.
The
like
may
also
be
affirmed
of
Sr.
Guy
of
Warwick
,
whom
in
our
English
Pamphlets
we
have
made
enamoured
of
a
faire
Ladie
named
Phillis
,
for
love
of
whom
,
(
or
rather
upon
whose
displeasure
)
he
became
a
Kt.
adventurer
;
famous
in
forreine
Countries
for
his
brave
exployts
against
the
enemies
of
our
Religion
:
not
to
say
any
thing
of
the
Dun-Cow
of
Dunsmor●-heath
;
and
others
of
that
nature
.
And
yet
for
certaine
,
such
a
man
as
Guy
there
was
,
a
noble
Champion
of
the
English
,
against
their
enemies
the
Danes
:
and
of
eternall
memorie
for
his
fight
and
vanquishment
of
the
Gyant
Colebrond
.
This
Camden
testifies
,
and
with
him
others
of
our
Antiquaries
;
no
friends
to
fond
traditions
and
ungrounded
Fables
.
Thus
have
they
also
dealt
with
Beavoyse
Earle
of
Southampton
at
the
comming
in
of
the
Normans
.
Vir
bellica
laude
florentissimus
,
as
Camden
calls
him
,
A
man
of
rare
abilities
in
the
arts
of
warre
;
and
one
that
gave
the
Normans
a
great
overthrow
in
the
batta●le
of
Cardiffe
,
anno
1070.
Yet
looke
upon
him
in
those
idle
Rhythmes
which
are
extant
of
him
,
his
many
victories
upon
the
Saracens
;
his
prosperous
loves
with
the
Lady
Iosian
the
Soldans
Daughter
;
his
fight
with
Ascapart
,
and
entertaining
of
him
for
his
Page
;
his
good
Horse
Arundell
,
from
whence
the
ancient
Castle
of
that
name
,
must
neede
be
call'd
so
;
and
other
such
like
follies
:
and
then
what
shall
we
find
in
the
whole
storie
but
infinite
absurdities
?
So
true
is
that
of
Camden
,
Dum
Monachi
fabellis
fictis
,
&
commentitijs
,
[
Beavo●ium
hunc
]
sudarunt
celebrare
,
fortissima
eius
facta
crassis
occultarunt
tenebris
.
And
to
this
purpose
Milles
,
in
the
Catalogue
of
Honour
.
This
is
that
Beavoys
of
Southampton
,
whose
valour
was
so
great
,
that
the
Monks
thought
they
could
not
extoll
him
sufficiently
unlesse
they
besmeared
his
praises
with
fictions
and
Fables
.
(
9
)
As
litle
able
are
the
vaine
dreames
and
practises
of
Heretickes
to
beare
downe
the
truth
;
as
are
the
fictions
of
the
Legendaries
,
or
such
traditions
as
have
found
acceptance
with
the
vulgar
.
It
is
conceived
that
Peters
travailes
,
or
the
Itinerarium
Petri
ascribed
to
Clement
,
was
composed
by
Heretickes
:
certaine
it
is
,
that
it
is
branded
in
Gelasius
Canon
,
for
Apocryphall
.
Yet
questionlesse
this
were
an
Argument
not
worthy
any
answere
,
but
contempt
and
laughter
;
should
any
hence
inferre
,
that
therefore
St.
Peter
never
cross'd
any
Seas
,
or
made
any
journeys
,
for
the
inlargement
of
the
Faith
.
Pope
Leo
,
the
first
and
best
of
that
roaring
name
,
was
by
the
Arians
said
to
favour
their
opinions
;
and
in
the
golden
Legend
it
is
reported
of
him
,
that
indeed
he
was
inclined
,
at
least
,
unto
that
partie
:
but
I
should
reckon
him
of
more
Faith
,
than
Charitie
,
that
would
beleeve
it
on
such
weake
and
faultie
grounds
.
In
like
manner
.
The
Fathers
of
the
sixt
Councell
of
Carthage
,
ne
pars
sincera
trahatur
;
that
so
it
be
no
prejudice
or
danger
to
the
rest
of
it
,
which
continueth
sound
.
So
shall
wee
perfectly
make
good
that
saying
of
St.
Paul
commended
to
us
in
this
present
businesse
by
Gelasius
:
viz.
Omnia
probate
,
&c.
Try
all
things
,
but
hold
fast
that
onely
which
is
good
.
(
10
)
To
draw
unto
an
end
,
and
to
apply
this
whole
discourse
unto
the
present
argument
;
wee
conclude
it
thus
.
Wee
grant
St.
Longesse
and
St.
Loy
to
bee
false
,
and
counterfeit
,
(
not
to
say
any
thing
of
those
,
who
are
suspected
onely
,
but
not
so
well
convicted
of
the
like
intrusion
:
)
and
that
the
Pope
hath
beene
too
prodig●ll
of
those
Celestiall
honours
,
of
which
hee
hath
usurped
a
disposing
power
.
But
this
,
as
I
conceive
it
,
no
prejudice
unto
St
George
,
who
was
acknowledg'd
for
a
Saint
before
the
Popes
usurped
that
lawlesse
power
of
doing
any
thing
in
Heaven
:
before
those
Counterfeits
had
any
place
,
in
the
common
Calendar
.
Wee
grant
that
many
of
the
lives
of
Saints
,
are
fabulously
and
vainely
written
;
and
that
scarce
any
of
that
sacred
company
hath
suffered
more
extreamely
in
the
ordinary
Legends
,
than
our
blessed
Martyr
.
But
yet
wee
cannot
yeild
,
that
therefore
there
was
no
such
man
,
because
his
Actes
are
misreported
.
Were
this
an
argument
of
force
,
wee
must
not
onely
empty
Heaven
of
many
of
its
Saints
:
but
must
correct
our
Chronicles
,
and
raze
out
many
of
those
famous
Princes
,
which
are
mentioned
in
them
.
How
much
more
equall
is
the
resolution
of
Du
Moulin
,
R●s●●
.
au.
Card.
Peron
▪
lib.
7.
c.
5.
touching
St.
Francis
of
Assise
,
in
Italie
,
the
Founder
of
the
Friers-Minors
,
called
vulgarly
Franciscans
:
which
is
,
that
hee
doth
verily
beleeve
that
such
a
man
there
was
,
though
in
his
Legend
many
things
are
attributed
to
him
,
voyd
of
sense
.
Nous
ne
doutoùs
point
,
que
Francoys
d'
Assise
,
inventeur
et
patron
de
l'ordre
des
Cordeliers
,
(
so
the
French
call
them
)
n'
ait
es●é
.
Mais
sa
Legende
,
et
les
Chroniques
de
St.
Francoys
,
lui
attribuent
mille
actions
destitues
de
sens
commun
.
So
hee
,
and
these
his
words
are
next
in
order
unto
those
,
where
hee
accuseth
our
St
,
George
of
Arianisme
:
from
which
,
by
this
his
owne
rule
and
(
so
soone
did
he
forget
himselfe
)
we
may
most
easily
acquite
him
.
And
last
of
all
,
wee
grant
that
many
of
the
lives
of
Saints
have
beene
abused
by
Heretickes
;
and
that
St.
George
hath
suffered
from
them
in
his
Historie
,
as
much
as
any
:
but
yet
we
must
not
yeild
,
that
therefore
that
is
onely
true
,
which
Heretickes
have
trifled
of
him
.
It
is
confessed
by
Doctor
Reynolds
,
one
of
the
greatest
adversaries
of
St.
George
,
that
many
of
the
Saints
had
beene
thus
injured
;
and
that
Gelasius
therefore
might
more
easily
bee
couzened
,
in
giving
credit
to
the
Storie
of
this
our
Martyr
.
De
Idol
.
R●m
.
lib.
1.
cap.
5.
At
verò
progressu
temporis
passio
Georgij
à
sectatoribus
eius
composita
,
multos
sic
fefellit
,
vt
Gelasius
etiam
,
tametsi
fraudem
hanc
olfaceret
,
ipsum
putaret
nihil
ominus
sanctum
fuisse
Martyrem
:
nec
sine
probabili
ratione
,
quandoquidem
aliorum
qui
veri
Sancti
extitissent
,
passiones
,
similem
in
modum
ab
haereticis
mendaciter
scriptae
essent
.
If
so
,
then
eyther
was
Gelasius
a
very
dunce
,
that
could
not
see
so
farre
into
the
couzinage
of
his
owne
times
,
as
Doctor
Reynolds
:
or
else
St.
George
was
most
unluckie
,
to
have
his
Storie
onely
question'd
;
and
all
the
rest
,
no
lesse
suspected
,
passe
for
currant
.
CHAP.
V.
(
1
)
Vndoubted
Truths
the
ground
of
fabulous
reports
.
(
2
)
The
priviledge
of
two
French
Churches
,
and
the
Fables
thence
arising
.
(
3
)
The
Barons
case
of
Gascoyne
.
(
4
)
St.
Georges
killing
of
the
Dragon
,
how
farre
it
may
bee
iustified
.
(
5
)
The
Portraiture
of
Constantine
.
(
6
)
The
Order
of
the
Dragon
,
and
of
St.
Michael
.
(
7
)
St.
George
how
pictured
commonly
:
and
what
it
signifieth
.
(
8
)
The
memorable
storie
of
St.
Georges
Horse
.
(
9
)
The
picture
of
St.
George
,
how
made
a
Fable
:
and
by
whom
.
(
10
)
The
entertainment
of
it
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
(
11
)
The
Reformation
of
the
Missall
.
(
12
)
A
finall
answere
to
all
those
on
the
part
of
Calvin
.
(
1
)
THus
haue
we
made
reply
to
such
generall
arguments
,
as
might
bee
urged
on
the
behalfe
of
Calvin
,
against
the
Story
of
St.
George
:
as
namely
,
the
vaine
and
fabulous
tales
which
are
frequent
of
him
,
and
extant
in
his
Legend
;
the
dreames
,
and
practises
of
heriticks
,
by
which
the
lives
of
Saints
haue
beene
corrupted
;
and
that
unlawfull
power
which
they
of
Rome
haue
so
abused
,
in
filling
of
the
Calendar
,
with
wicked
men
,
and
fained
persons
.
We
next
descend
to
that
particular
exception
,
which
is
made
against
him
;
viz.
That
so
much
celebrated
act
of
his
encounter
with
the
Dragon
:
which
being
not
uppon
record
in
true
antiquitie
,
hath
made
some
thinke
,
that
Perseus
in
the
Poet
hath
onely
chang'd
his
name
;
and
by
the
change
,
possess'd
a
place
among
the
Saints
.
To
this
,
wee
have
already
answered
in
the
generall
:
and
in
particular
,
reply
;
That
true
indeed
it
is
,
no
such
exploit
of
his
,
and
the
encounter
with
the
Dragon
,
is
to
bee
found
in
true
antiquitie
.
Yet
wee
must
say
withall
,
that
true
antiquitie
doth
give
us
such
a
ground
of
this
report
:
as
may
perhaps
a
little
qualifie
the
boldnesse
of
the
Legendarie
,
though
not
quite
excuse
it
.
The
tale
of
Perseus
,
hath
some
good
ground
in
truth
of
Storie
;
although
expressed
Poetically
,
and
with
liberall
additions
:
so
also
hath
the
Fable
of
Medusa
,
and
her
inchanting
haires
;
than
which
almost
nothing
lesse
probable
.
What
fiction
more
unlikely
than
the
tale
of
Phaëton
;
and
that
great
conflagration
of
the
world
by
his
presumptuous
undertaking
of
his
fathers
Chariot
?
Yet
Bergomensis
&
other
Authors
of
good
credit
doe
report
;
That
under
an
Egyptian
King
so
called
,
a
great
part
of
the
world
was
destroyed
by
Fire
,
and
such
a
generall
heate
and
drowth
uppon
the
rest
,
Vt
neque
quas
posset
terris
inducere
,
nubes
,
Tunc
habuit
;
nec
quos
,
coelo
dimitteret
imbres
.
That
Iove
for
wasted
clouds
did
seeke
in
vaine
,
To
shade
,
or
coole
the
scorched
earth
with
raine
.
In
like
manner
,
as
dealt
the
ancient
Poets
with
such
passages
of
Storie
,
as
were
most
serviceable
to
their
purpose
:
So
dealt
the
Legendaries
,
which
are
Church-Poets
,
with
the
lives
and
historie
of
the
Saints
.
Some
thing
there
was
which
they
had
heard
of
,
which
might
occasion
them
to
ramble
from
the
truth
;
and
please
themselves
in
their
owne
inventions
:
wherein
as
commonly
the
people
reported
fabulously
of
true
matters
;
so
they
,
the
Legendaries
,
extoll'd
those
fables
,
as
a
truth
.
(
2
)
Two
fairer
instances
of
which
,
wee
can
hardly
meet
with
,
than
two
especiall
priviledges
of
two
Churches
in
the
realme
of
France
;
and
the
vaine
Fables
thence
arising
.
At
the
first
entrance
of
a
new
Byshop
into
the
Byshopricke
of
Orleans
,
he
hath
a
priviledge
of
setting
free
any
one
prisoner
of
the
Gaole
;
for
what
great
crime
soever
he
doth
stand
committed
.
A
priviledge
conferr'd
upon
them
,
(
as
Du
Chesne
hath
told
us
)
first
in
the
person
of
St.
Aignan
once
Byshop
of
this
City
;
for
his
exceeding
paines
and
care
in
the
defence
thereof
against
Attila
the
Hunne
.
But
if
we
will
beleeve
the
people
,
and
the
ordinarie
Fables
which
are
grounded
on
it
;
we
must
take
it
thus
.
At
the
first
entrance
of
St.
Aignan
into
the
Towne
,
he
made
request
to
Agrippinus
then
Governour
,
that
for
his
sake
hee
would
set
open
all
the
Gaoles
,
and
release
the
Prisoners
:
Vt
omnes
quos
pro
varijs
criminibus
poenalis
carcer
detinebat
inclusos
,
insui
introitus
gratiam
redderet
absolutos
;
saith
the
latter
storie
.
Vpon
deniall
of
this
suite
,
a
stone
falls
presently
upon
his
head
;
from
whence
none
knew
:
but
as
it
was
concev'd
,
from
Heaven
:
wounded
and
terrified
wherewith
he
grants
the
Byshop
his
desire
,
is
suddainely
made
whole
;
and
ever
since
the
Custome
hath
continued
in
full
force
and
vertue
.
Andre
du
Chesne
Antiq.
l.
7.
c.
2.
In
like
sort
:
the
selfe
same
Priviledge
was
granted
by
King
Dagobert
,
the
first
(
he
began
his
reigne
,
anno
632.
)
unto
the
Canons
of
the
Church
of
Nostre
Dame
,
in
Roan
of
Normandy
:
and
since
confirmed
by
his
successors
.
A
priviledge
confirm'd
upon
them
,
(
as
that
age
and
the
rest
that
followed
were
prone
to
superstitious
bounties
)
in
memory
of
St.
Romanus
,
whose
Festivall
is
heere
observ'd
with
all
solemnitie
upon
the
23.
day
of
October
;
not
long
before
,
Archbyshop
of
that
Citie
.
But
if
wee
will
beleeve
the
people
,
and
the
common
fables
,
wee
must
take
it
thus
.
There
was
a
poysonous
Dragon
,
which
had
done
much
harme
unto
this
Province
;
whom
they
had
tryed
by
many
meanes
to
make
away
,
but
none
prospered
.
At
last
,
St.
Romain
,
then
Archbishop
of
Roan
,
accompanied
with
a
Murderer
and
a
Theefe
,
whose
lives
were
forfeit
to
the
Law
;
undertakes
the
enterprise
.
Vpon
the
first
sight
of
the
Dragon
,
the
Theefe
according
to
his
nature
,
stole
away
:
the
Murderer
more
hardened
in
his
trade
,
goeth
forwards
with
him
.
To
make
short
worke
,
the
Dragon
layeth
aside
his
fury
,
and
patiently
submits
himselfe
unto
that
godly
Praelate
:
who
binding
him
about
the
necke
with
his
stole
(
or
tippet
)
delivereth
him
unto
the
murderer
,
and
leades
him
prisoner
unto
Roan
.
This
wondrous
accident
is
said
to
happen
on
an
holy
Thursday
:
and
that
St.
Audoin
or
Owen
who
next
succeeded
in
that
Church
,
in
memorie
thereof
obtain'd
this
priviledge
,
that
from
thence
forwards
the
Chanoins
of
Our
Ladies
,
should
every
holy
Thursday
have
the
releasing
of
any
Murderer
,
(
whom
themselves
would
choose
.
I
say
of
any
Murderer
,
Theeves
not
being
capable
at
all
of
any
mercy
:
because
(
say
they
)
the
Theefe
which
was
to
have
attended
in
that
service
,
stole
away
.
(
3
)
So
farre
the
storie
,
as
I
was
told
by
mine
Host
at
Roan
:
but
for
the
priviledge
it
is
still
in
practise
,
and
famous
by
a
great
and
memorable
tryall
,
not
long
since
hapning
:
related
to
me
by
a
Gentleman
of
good
account
,
and
a
practitioner
in
the
Parliamentarie
Court
in
that
City
.
The
case
is
this
.
Not
much
above
some
twelue
yeares
since
,
a
Noble-man
of
Gascoigne
tooke
occasion
to
kill
his
wife
;
which
done
he
fled
into
Normandie
:
and
having
first
acquainted
the
Canons
of
the
Church
of
Nostre
Dame
with
his
desires
;
put
him selfe
to
the
sentence
of
the
Court
,
&
is
adjudg'd
unto
the
Wheele
.
Ascention
day
immediately
comming
on
,
the
Canons
chalenged
him
for
theirs
:
and
the
chiefe
Iudges
,
according
to
the
custome
,
caused
him
to
bee
dilivered
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
it
was
pleaded
by
the
Normans
,
that
the
benefit
of
this
priviledge
,
belonged
onely
to
the
Natives
of
that
Province
:
and
they
pleaded
with
such
violence
,
that
the
poore
Baron
was
againe
committed
to
his
irons
;
till
the
Qu.
Mother
had
wooed
and
wonne
the
people
,
pro
ea
saltem
vice
,
to
admit
of
his
reprivall
.
(
4
)
This
storie
of
St.
Romains
Dragon
,
in
which
there
is
no
passage
true
,
conducts
me
on
,
unto
St.
George
;
of
whose
encounter
with
the
Dragon
there
may
be
somewhat
said
,
to
qualifie
the
matter
;
thought
not
to
justifie
it
altogether
.
For
by
the
Dragon
if
we
understand
the
Divell
,
that
old
malicious
Serpent
.
the
Kingdomes
of
the
world
,
and
the
glories
of
them
,
the
frownes
and
anger
of
the
Prince
,
the
terrours
both
of
Death
and
tortures
:
speaking
I
say
of
these
,
and
how
that
all
of
them
,
and
other
the
devises
of
that
old
Serpent
,
were
by
that
noble
Champion
frustrate
and
deluded
;
he
concludes
it
thus
.
Licebat
igitur
videre
astutissimum
Draconem
,
adversus
carnem
&
sanguinem
gloriari
solitum
,
elatumque
&
sese
efferentem
;
à
juvene
illo
uno
illusum
,
&
ita
despectum
atque
confusum
,
ut
quid
ageret
non
haberet
.
So
hee
,
and
this
may
also
seeme
to
be
intended
by
Hermannus
Schedell
,
in
his
worke
entituled
Chronica
Chronicorum
:
where
he
doth
joyne
together
the
Martyrdome
of
our
St.
George
,
and
his
encounter
with
the
Dragon
;
both
as
it
were
one
act
or
undertaking
,
Et
velut
alter
Curtius
Romanus
,
Aetas
sexta
,
Pag.
240.
vel
Codrus
Rex
Atheniensium
,
pro
patriae
liberatione
sese
internecioni
ad
Draconis
occisionem
,
&
martyrij
tolerantiam
,
dedit
:
as
he
there
hath
it
.
(
5
)
For
further
proofe
of
which
,
and
that
this
exposition
on
that
fabulous
text
,
as
before
I
call'd
it
,
is
not
unnaturally
forced
,
but
suitable
unto
the
truth
of
storie
;
and
in
all
likelyhood
agreeable
to
their
intents
,
who
gave
the
first
hint
,
&
occasion
to
the
fables
in
the
Legends
:
let
us
behold
awhile
the
portraiture
of
Constantine
the
Great
,
erected
in
the
same
figure
in
a
manner
;
and
to
the
same
intent
and
purpose
.
Of
him
wee
need
not
make
report
,
how
great
a
victory
hee
had
against
that
enemie
of
mankinde
,
in
his
promoting
of
the
faith
;
and
ruining
those
Heathenish
Temples
,
consecrated
to
impietie
and
the
Divell
.
After
which
glorious
conquest
,
Euseb.
d●
vita
Constant.
l.
3.
c.
3
and
the
establishing
of
true
Religion
in
all
the
quarters
of
his
Empire
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&c.
hee
caus'd
his
portraiture
to
bee
erected
up
on
high
,
in
a
faire
table
for
that
purpose
,
and
at
the
entrance
of
his
Pallace
,
that
so
it
might
be
obvious
to
the
eye
of
every
Passenger
.
Over
his
head
the
Crosse
,
that
venerable
signe
of
mans
redemption
:
and
underneath
his
feet
,
that
great
and
working
enemie
of
man
,
the
Divell
,
cast
downe
into
the
lowest
deeps
;
under
the
figure
of
a
Dragon
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
r●ason
why
he
caus'd
himselfe
so
to
be
portraited
,
to
shew
,
no
doubt
,
how
great
and
notable
an
overthrow
hee
had
given
the
Divell
:
but
why
hee
made
the
Divell
in
the
likenesse
of
a
Dragon
,
was
in
allusion
questionlesse
,
unto
the
Scriptures
,
where
he
is
call'd
a
Serpent
;
and
in
the
Revelation
,
more
particularly
,
a
Dragon
.
So
witnesseth
Eusebius
in
the
words
immediately
following
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
the
Divell
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
(
6
)
To
the
same
purpose
also
,
and
on
occasion
not
much
different
,
at
the
least
as
he
conceived
it
;
did
Sigismund
the
Emperour
,
an
King
of
Hungarie
,
erect
and
order
of
Knighthood
,
which
he
entituled
,
Of
the
Dragon
.
He
had
beene
fortunate
in
many
severall
battailes
,
against
the
greatest
enimies
of
CHRIST
,
the
Turkes
:
and
hee
had
also
laboured
with
much
diligence
to
ruine
and
suppresse
the
Hussites
,
the
greatest
enemies
of
the
Roman
Church
then
being
;
whereof
he
was
Protectour
.
This
last
not
onely
by
persecutions
privately
,
and
force
of
armes
in
publike
:
but
by
procuring
the
two
Councels
of
Basil
and
Constance
,
to
bee
assembled
;
where
the
poore
Hussites
were
condemn'd
,
their
cause
unheard
,
and
the
chiefe
Patrons
of
their
cause
adjudg'd
unto
the
fire
.
Proud
of
his
fortunate
successe
in
these
great
enterprises
,
he
instituted
this
his
militarie
Order
of
the
Dragon
;
so
call'd
because
his
Knights
did
beare
for
their
Devise
,
a
Dragon
falling
headlong
:
pour
tesmoigner
que
par
son
moyen
le
Schisme
et
l'
heresie
,
dragons
devorans
de
la
religion
,
avoyent'
esté
vaincus
,
et
supplantez
.
And
this
(
saith
he
that
made
the
booke
entituled
Les
estats
du
Monde
,
translated
since
by
Grimston
)
to
testifie
that
by
his
meanes
,
the
Dragons
of
Heresie
and
Schisme
,
which
otherwise
(
no
doubt
)
had
destroyed
religion
and
devoured
the
Church
;
were
vanquished
and
suppressed
.
Much
like
to
this
in
the
Device
,
is
the
French
Order
dedicated
to
Saint
Michael
,
instituted
by
King
Lewis
the
11.
not
long
after
,
Anno
viz.
1469.
Vnto
the
coller
of
which
Order
,
there
is
fastened
the
picture
of
St.
Michael
the
Archangell
,
combatting
with
the
Dragon
of
the
infernall
Deepes
:
aureaque
imagine
S.
Michaelis
draconem
infernalem
prosternentis
,
De
origi●e
Monach
.
l.
cap.
59.
pectus
insigniente
.
So
saith
Hospinian
.
But
this
in
reference
rather
,
to
the
encounter
of
St.
Michael
with
the
Dragon
,
in
the
Apocalypse
.
(
7
)
With
these
the
portraiture
of
Constantine
above-mentioned
,
and
the
two
militarie
Orders
of
St.
Michael
,
and
the
Dragon
:
St.
George
,
as
he
is
commonly
expressed
in
picture
;
holdeth
good
proportion
and
correspondence
.
His
picture
as
in
the
present
times
,
we
use
to
draw
it
;
but
ab
initio
non
fuit
sic
,
it
was
not
thus
from
the
beginning
.
For
I
have
read
it
in
the
life
of
Theodorus
Syceotes
,
commonly
call'd
Archimandrita
,
or
Chiefe-Abbot
;
borne
in
the
time
of
the
Emperour
Iustinian
:
that
then
St.
George
was
onely
pictured
as
a
faire
yong
man
,
richly
arrayed
,
and
of
an
haire
somewhat
inclining
unto
yellow
.
For
so
Elpidia
doth
describe
him
,
in
the
relation
of
her
dreame
,
to
this
her
Grandchild
Theodorus
:
if
at
the
least
we
may
take
this
or
any
thing
upon
Surius
word
,
Tom.
●
.
in
vi●a
Theod.
Archim
.
p.
737.
who
fathereth
this
discourse
upon
one
George
,
a
Priest
,
the
Scholler
of
this
Ahbot
.
Videbam
,
fili
mi
dulcissime
(
these
are
old
Grandams
words
)
adolescentem
valde
formosum
,
splendidis
vestimentis
ornatum
,
aureaque
fulgentem
coma
;
&
illi
similem
,
quem
pro
S.
Georgio
in
eius
historia
cernimus
.
Thus
was
hee
pictured
anciently
.
But
in
the
middle
times
,
hee
was
presented
to
the
common
view
,
more
like
a
man
at
armes
,
mounted
upon
a
lusty
Courser
;
a
young
maide
kneeling
by
him
,
and
a
fierce
Dragon
thrust
through
with
a
Speare
,
gasping
for
life
:
just
as
we
see
him
painted
,
(
but
there
is
no
mention
of
the
young
maide
)
on
our
common
Signe-posts
.
A
picture
which
in
the
darker
and
more
ignorant
times
,
was
thought
to
represent
that
storie
,
which
was
then
publish'd
in
the
Legend
:
&
which
,
since
it
hath
bin
otherwise
resolv'd
by
the
learned
of
both
parties
,
that
it
did
only
represent
some
mysterie
or
allegorie
;
hath
not
a
litle
exercis'd
their
wits
and
fancies
.
Charles
Stephanus
.
Baronius
doth
conceive
it
,
to
be
the
picture
of
some
state
or
Country
,
petitioning
(
according
to
the
custome
of
those
times
)
the
ayde
and
helping-hand
of
so
great
a
Saint
,
In
Annot.
ad
Ro.
Mart.
Apr.
●3
.
against
the
violence
of
the
Divell
.
In
virgino
n.
illa
typus
exprimitur
(
more
maiorum
)
provinciae
vel
civitatis
alicuius
,
quae
adversus
diaboli
vires
tanti
martyris
imploret
auxilium
.
Villavincentius
and
Hyperius
have
applyed
it
to
the
civill
Magistrate
,
whose
principall
endeavours
ought
to
aime
at
this
;
that
they
defend
the
Church
,
from
the
covetous
tyrannie
of
the
Oppressour
,
the
old
Serpent
.
Dr.
Reynolds
,
as
hee
preferres
this
last
conceit
,
before
that
of
Baronius
:
so
doth
he
seeme
to
prize
his
owne
,
both
before
this
,
or
any
other
.
With
him
,
the
meaning
of
the
embleme
(
or
picture
Emblematicall
)
must
be
this
:
that
all
true
Christians
whom
the
Apostle
calls
Gods
husbandrie
,
might
learne
hereby
how
much
it
doth
concerne
them
to
make
warre
against
the
Dragon
;
and
to
destroy
him
with
the
sword
of
the
Spirit
.
Vt
sciant
omnes
Christiani
,
quos
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Dei
appellat
Apostolus
,
1.
Cor.
3.
militandum
sibi
adversus
draconem
Apocal.
12.
eumque
Dei
gladio
confodiendum
.
So
he
in
his
praelections
on
the
Apocrypho
:
and
the
same
words
almost
repeated
in
his
booke
de
Rom.
Idololatria
.
(
8
)
How
long
the
picture
of
St.
George
hath
beene
commended
to
us
in
this
Knightly
forme
;
I
cannot
easily
determine
:
onely
I
will
be
bold
to
say
that
it
is
not
very
moderne
,
or
of
small
standing
in
the
Church
;
as
may
bee
gathered
out
of
the
History
of
Nicephorus
Gregoras
.
This
Author
was
by
birth
of
Greece
,
Bellarm.
de
Script
.
Eccl.
and
wrote
the
History
of
that
declining
Empire
:
beginning
at
the
yeare
1200
,
and
ending
it
anno
1344.
about
which
time
it
is
conceiv'd
,
that
he
was
gathered
to
his
fathers
.
In
the
8.
booke
(
he
wrote
eleven
in
all
)
there
is
a
memorable
storie
of
St.
George's
Horse
:
which
for
the
rarenesse
of
it
,
and
that
it
is
so
proper
to
the
cause
in
hand
;
it
shall
not
grieve
me
to
relate
,
nor
any
Reader
to
peruse
.
Primo
quadragessimae
Sabbato
,
cum
postridie
orthodoxorum
Imperatorum
&
Patriarcharum
proclamanda
esset
memoria
;
tum
quoque
Theodorus
Logotheta
generalis
,
à
vespera
ad
nocturna
sacrailla
de
more
accessit
.
Media
verò
sub
nocte
,
me
astante
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
audiente
,
quidam
ab
Imperatore
adest
,
novum
illi
nuncium
apportans
,
&c.
On
the
first
Saturday
in
Lent
,
the
Commemoration
of
such
godly
Emperours
and
Patriarchs
as
had
departed
in
the
Faith
,
being
the
morrow
after
to
be
solemnized
:
it
pleas'd
the
Lord
high
Chancellour
Theodorus
,
(
for
so
on
the
authority
of
Meursius
in
his
Graeco-Barbara
,
I
thinke
good
to
render
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
I
say
it
pleas'd
him
to
be
present
with
us
,
according
to
the
custome
at
those
night-watches
.
About
the
time
of
midnight
,
I
standing
neere
him
;
and
harkning
to
divine
Service
;
a
Messenger
in
all
the
hast
came
to
him
from
Andro
▪
the
Elder
,
then
our
Emperour
;
telling
this
strange
newes
,
and
desiring
his
opinion
.
But
now
(
saith
he
)
when
as
the
Soldiers
of
the
Guard
,
[
Milites
Imperatorij
]
were
going
to
their
rest
;
there
was
a
fearfull
neighing
heard
so
upon
the
suddaine
,
that
it
made
all
of
us
amazed
;
the
rather
,
because
there
were
not
any
Horses
then
about
the
Court
;
all
of
them
carried
in
the
evening
farre
off
,
unto
their
Stables
.
This
tumult
not
yet
quieted
,
another
noyse
of
the
same
kinde
,
but
greater
than
the
former
;
was
heard
unto
the
Emperours
Chamber
;
who
presently
dispatch'd
a
Servant
to
inquire
into
the
matter
.
The
servant
did
as
was
commanded
,
Sed
nihil
audivit
aliud
,
nisi
ab
equo
in
quodam
palatij
pariete
ante
victricis
deiparae
sacellum
,
quem
Paulus
olimpictor
praestantissimus
effinxisset
,
D.
Georgium
pulcherrime
sustinentem
,
esse
editum
,
&c.
The
servant
did
as
was
commanded
,
but
heard
no
other
noyse
than
what
did
seeme
to
him
,
to
issue
from
the
picture
of
a
certaine
horse
,
bearing
St.
George
upon
his
backe
:
which
Paul
the
famous
painter
,
had
long
since
painted
on
that
part
of
the
pallace-wall
,
which
is
close
by
our
Ladies
Chappell
.
This
is
(
saith
hee
)
the
message
which
I
am
commanded
to
deliver
;
and
to
acquaint
you
also
,
that
his
Majesty
desires
your
present
counsell
.
Ad
haec
Logotheta
iocatus
,
Gratulor
tibi
(
inquit
)
Imperator
futuros
triumphos
,
&c.
quibus
auditis
,
At
tu
quidem
inquit
Imp.
isto
responso
exhilarandi
mei
gratia
usus
,
rem
ignorare
visus
es
:
Ego
autem
dicam
tibi
.
Nam
ut
patres
nostri
nobis
tradiderunt
,
equus
iste
alias
ad
eundem
modum
hinnijt
,
cum
Baldwinus
Latinorum
Princeps
,
a
patre
nostro
pulsus
,
urbem
amissurus
esset
.
The
Chancellour
repairing
upon
these
summons
to
the
Emperor
,
found
him
exceedingly
disquieted
:
and
therefore
sportively
accoasting
him
,
I
doe
my
Leige
said
he
,
congratulate
those
noble
tryumphs
,
which
the
lusty
neighing
of
St.
George's
horse
portend
unto
you
.
To
whom
the
Emperour
replyed
,
It
seemes
my
Lord
,
that
you
of
purpose
to
compose
my
thoughts
,
and
make
me
merry
,
will
not
take
notice
of
the
matter
:
but
I
am
able
to
instruct
you
in
it
.
For
I
have
heard
uppon
good
credit
,
that
this
same
picture
of
an
Horse
,
neigh'd
formerly
,
as
now
it
did
:
just
when
that
Baldwin
Emp.
of
the
Latines
in
Constantinople
,
was
beleagured
by
my
Father
;
and
the
City
taken
.
So
farre
the
storie
.
All
we
will
note
from
hence
is
this
,
that
Baldwin
mention'd
in
the
Historie
,
began
his
Raigne
anno
1227.
and
that
St.
George
,
both
in
his
time
,
and
long
before
,
was
painted
mounted
on
his
Horse
;
which
is
as
much
as
I
desire
for
my
present
purpose
.
(
9
)
Saint
George
thus
pictured
,
eyther
by
way
of
Hieroglyphicke
,
as
some
conceive
it
;
or
of
Historicall
representation
,
as
I
rather
should
conjecture
:
it
was
not
long
before
the
vulgar
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
as
Aristotle
calls
them
;
had
improoved
it
into
a
Fable
.
And
now
St.
George
must
be
ennobled
for
the
killing
of
a
Dragon
,
which
he
never
saw
;
and
ransoming
of
King
Nemo's
Daughter
,
for
in
the
Legends
there
is
nothing
told
us
of
his
name
.
Iust
as
upon
the
post-fact
,
the
Normans
fram'd
that
doughty
tale
of
St.
Romanus
and
the
Dragon
;
or
those
of
Orleans
,
the
no
lesse
memorable
storie
of
Saint
Aignans
Stone
.
Which
beeing
so
,
the
people
thus
affected
,
by
reason
of
those
pictures
,
which
did
then
commonly
expresse
Saint
George
;
and
the
composers
of
the
Legends
willing
to
countenance
those
fictions
,
which
were
already
of
good
credit
with
the
people
;
it
came
to
passe
,
that
not
these
onely
of
the
vulgar
;
but
even
the
best
and
wisest
,
as
the
times
then
were
,
ranne
headlong
on
the
same
Errour
.
The
rather
,
because
the
Author
of
the
Legend
then
in
most
esteeme
,
was
not
of
ordinary
ranke
:
a
man
of
speciall
eminence
for
his
Workes
and
Learning
;
Archbyshop
of
a
chiefe
Citie
in
Italie
,
and
of
good
credit
for
a
long
time
together
in
the
Court
of
Rome
!
I
meane
Iacobus
de
Voragine
,
whom
in
this
case
,
the
Cardinall
Baronius
justly
blames
,
for
making
that
an
Historie
,
or
a
Fable
rather
;
which
was
in
all
Antiquitie
,
intended
onely
for
an
embleme
.
In
nullis
enim
quae
recensuimus
S.
Georgij
actis
antiquis
,
Annotas
in
Rom.
Mar.
Apr.
23.
quicquam
legitur
eiusmodi
,
(
viz.
the
killing
of
the
Dragon
,
&c.
)
sed
a
Iacobo
de
Voragine
absque
ulla
maiorum
autoritate
,
ea
ad
historiam
referuntur
,
quae
potius
in
imagine
illa
typum
exprimunt
,
&c.
All
I
shall
add
is
this
(
which
may
perchance
bee
else
objected
)
that
De
Voragine
did
frame
his
Legend
,
according
to
the
common
fame
,
and
the
expression
of
St.
George
in
common
Pictures
:
and
not
the
pictures
made
according
to
the
fancie
and
tradition
of
the
Legend
.
For
it
appeares
out
of
Nicephorus
above-mentioned
,
that
this
our
Martyr
had
beene
pourtraied
in
this
fashion
,
some
space
of
time
before
the
Latines
were
expuls'd
Constantinople
;
which
hapned
in
the
yeare
,
1260.
Whereas
Iacobus
de
Voragine
began
to
bee
of
credit
,
at
the
soonest
,
Anno
1278
,
and
as
it
is
conceived
by
others
,
not
till
the
yeare
1290.
which
before
we
noted
.
(
10
)
But
to
proceed
,
the
Legend
thus
composed
,
and
by
such
a
man
,
and
so
agreeable
unto
the
humour
of
the
people
;
no
marvaile
if
it
found
a
willing
entertainment
in
the
publicke
service
of
the
Church
:
so
that
in
tract
of
time
the
Legend
or
historia
Lombardica
,
for
so
the
Author
calls
it
;
became
a
principall
part
in
the
Roman
Breviarie
.
Bona
Breviariorumpars
,
In
Epist.
Dedica●
.
quod
quidem
ad
lectiones
matutinas
attinet
,
ex
L●mbardica
desumpta
est
,
licet
verbis
paululum
immutatis
.
So
saith
Wicelius
:
and
wee
well
know
how
justly
hee
might
say
it
,
as
in
the
generall
,
so
also
in
the
particular
of
St.
George
.
For
in
an
old
Booke
,
which
I
have
long
had
in
my
custodie
,
entituled
Horae
B.
Mariae
,
Secundùm
,
vsum
Sarum
:
Wee
have
this
History
of
St.
George
,
and
of
his
Dragon
,
thus
framed
into
an
Antheme
:
and
as
it
there
appeareth
,
appointed
to
be
sung
on
his
publicke
Festivall
;
the
Antheme
this
.
O
Georgi
Martyr
inclyte
,
Te
decet
laus
&
gloria
,
Praedotatum
militia
;
Per
quem
puella
regia
,
(
Existens
in
tristitia
,
Coram
Dracone
pessimo
)
Salvata
est
.
Ex
animo
Terogamus
corde
intimo
,
Vt
cunctis
cum
fidelibus
Coeli
iungamur
civibus
,
Nostris
ablutis
sordibus
:
Et
simul
cum
laetitia
,
Tecum
simus
in
gloria
;
Nostraque
reddant
labia
Laudes
Christo
cum
gratia
.
Cui
sit
honos
in
secula
.
George
,
holy
Martyr
,
praise
and
fame
Attend
upon
thy
glorious
name
;
Advanc'd
to
Knightly
dignitie
:
The
Daughter
of
a
King
,
by
thee
(
As
she
was
making
grievous
moane
,
By
a
feirce
Dragon
,
all
alone
)
Was
freed
from
death
.
Thee
we
intreat
That
wee
in
Heaven
may
have
a
seat
;
And
being
wash'd
from
every
staine
,
May
there
with
all
the
Faithfull
raigne
:
That
wee
with
thee
together
may
Sing
gladly
many
a
sacred
Lay
;
The
gracious
throne
of
Christ
before
,
To
whom
be
praise
for
evermore
.
(
11
)
So
was
it
in
our
Ladies
Horarie
,
or
horarium
,
according
to
the
use
of
Sarum
;
and
so
no
question
in
other
of
their
publike
Service-Bookes
:
untill
the
reformation
of
Religion
,
began
in
Germany
by
Luther
,
made
those
of
Rome
bethinke
themselves
;
and
make
some
necessary
reformation
also
,
in
such
particulars
as
were
most
scandalous
and
offensive
.
A
reformation
not
onely
of
their
manners
,
which
since
the
difference
began
,
have
beene
strangely
mended
;
nor
of
their
Doctrine
onely
,
which
since
the
opposition
,
hath
beene
wonderously
altered
and
refined
:
but
also
of
their
Breviaries
,
of
their
Missals
,
and
other
parts
of
their
publicke
Liturgies
.
A
matter
first
attempted
,
at
the
beginning
of
the
breach
,
by
Pope
Clement
the
seuenth
:
who
using
in
it
the
assistance
of
Franciscus
Quignonius
,
Wicelius
in
Epist.
dedicat
.
(
hee
was
then
Cardinall
of
Santa
Croce
)
left
in
them
onely
the
histories
of
some
few
Saints
of
eyther
sexe
,
of
which
there
was
lesse
scruple
;
casheering
all
the
rest
,
which
gave
occasion
of
offence
.
Vnde
non
imprudenter
fecit
Clemens
[
Sept.
]
Pont.
Rom.
adiutus
opera
Franc.
Quignonij
,
qui
historiolas
Sanctorum
vtriusque
sexus
,
cum
Christo
in
paradiso
conregnantium
,
succinctè
iuxta
&
eruditè
describi
,
ínque
Rom.
Breviarium
inseri
curavit
:
Omnem
calumniantibus
ansam
amputans
,
qui
fabulas
non
historias
in
Templis
recitari
clamitabant
.
As
mine
author
hath
it
.
Afterwards
,
a
more
exact
and
perfect
reformation
of
the
Missall
and
the
Breviarie
,
was
resolv'd
upon
in
the
Trent-Councell
;
together
with
an
Index
to
be
made
,
of
all
such
Bookes
,
as
were
thought
fit
eyther
to
be
prohibited
;
or
noted
,
with
a
Deleatur
.
But
by
the
hasty
breaking
up
of
that
Conventicle
,
(
for
so
the
French
King
called
it
in
his
letters
to
the
Prelates
there
assembled
)
the
whole
businesse
was
referred
unto
the
Pope
:
by
his
unerring
spirit
to
bee
determined
and
concluded
.
Missals
,
Breviaries
,
Rituals
,
Pontificals
,
Catechismes
,
Diurnals
,
and
all
the
severall
Horaries
,
Officiums
,
and
such
like
Manuals
belonging
to
our
Ladyes
service
;
being
corrected
first
by
Pope
Pius
Quintus
,
and
after
recognized
by
Clement
,
of
that
name
the
Eight
.
By
which
wee
may
perceive
,
that
all
things
were
not
right
in
the
Church
of
Rome
;
how
ever
they
pretended
that
the
Protestants
did
clamour
of
them
without
cause
:
they
being
at
the
last
compell'd
,
though
with
as
little
noyse
as
might
be
,
to
make
a
Reformation
both
in
Doctrine
and
in
manners
;
as
also
in
their
common
formes
of
publicke
service
and
performance
.
(
12
)
And
now
what
is
there
else
,
which
any
one
of
Calvins
party
,
any
of
those
which
have
denyed
St.
George
a
beeing
;
can
further
question
?
It
is
alledged
by
Doctor
Cracanthorpe
,
to
proove
St.
George
to
bee
non
ens
,
an
idle
Fiction
;
that
even
Baronius
doth
confesse
it
:
and
for
a
further
proofe
,
Baronius
is
produced
to
tell
us
on
his
knowledge
,
Picturam
Georgij
qua
eques
armatus
effingitur
,
&c.
That
viz.
the
ordinary
pictures
of
Saint
George
have
more
in
them
of
an
embleme
,
than
an
Historie
.
What
then
?
Baronius
doth
conceive
St.
George
so
pictured
,
as
we
see
him
commonly
(
and
as
wee
see
him
in
full
stature
,
with
his
brave
Horse
and
the
fierce
Dragon
,
in
St.
Sepulchres
in
Paris
;
)
to
be
an
embleme
,
a
Symbol
,
or
an
Hieroglyphick
.
But
yet
Baronius
doth
not
thinke
that
St.
George
himselfe
was
an
Hieroglyphick
onely
,
or
an
embleme
.
This
is
an
argument
,
much
like
that
other
which
we
met
withall
before
;
wherein
Baronius
himselfe
must
testifie
against
himselfe
,
that
the
whole
storie
of
St.
George
,
was
nothing
else
but
a
forgerie
of
the
Arians
:
whereas
indeed
hee
spake
it
onely
of
one
passage
of
it
,
which
by
the
Arians
had
beene
thrust
into
his
History
.
And
this
may
also
be
replyed
to
Doctor
Boys
,
who
tells
us
twice
for
failing
,
how
roundly
Cardinall
Baronius
had
taken
up
Iacobus
de
Voragine
,
for
his
leaden
Legend
of
St.
George
.
If
they
or
any
other
for
them
,
have
more
to
say
;
it
is
as
I
conceive
it
,
that
Article
as
yet
not
answered
touching
Dacianus
;
and
the
apparent
contradictions
which
are
betweene
our
witnesses
,
in
this
particular
.
Which
argument
or
exception
rather
,
we
doubt
not
but
to
satisfie
with
as
much
case
as
these
before
it
:
when
we
have
taken
out
our
Commission
for
the
examination
of
witnesses
on
our
party
,
in
whom
such
an
apparant
contradiction
is
suspected
.
In
the
meane
time
,
I
thinke
we
may
with
good
assurance
of
these
mens
quietnesse
hereafter
;
turne
our
whole
strengths
upon
that
adversarie
which
hath
done
us
greatest
injury
.
Even
upon
them
,
who
seeme
to
censure
Calvin
as
too
meeke
and
modestly
disposed
,
in
so
great
a
quarrell
:
and
thinke
St.
George
not
wrong'd
inough
in
being
thought
No
man
,
the
issue
of
an
idle
braine
;
unlesse
he
rather
be
esteemed
a
wicked
and
ungodly
man
,
a
bloudie
Arian
.
Calvinus
itaque
moderatissime
agit
adversum
Pontificios
,
ubi
de
Georgio
quem
invocant
,
ita
loquitur
,
quasi
nullus
unquam
,
non
quasi
impius
extitisset
.
Thus
Dr.
Reynolds
,
whose
resolute
assertion
,
and
the
proofes
thereof
,
are
next
to
be
examined
.
CHAP.
VI.
(
1
)
The
whole
Storie
of
George
the
Arian
Byshop
.
(
2
)
George
Byshop
of
Alexandria
,
not
prooved
by
Doctor
Reynolds
to
bee
a
Cappadocian
.
(
3
)
The
Cappadocians
infamous
for
their
lewdnesse
.
(
4
)
The
life
of
George
before
hee
was
appointed
Byshop
.
(
5
)
His
Butcherly
behaviour
in
that
holy
Dignity
.
(
6
)
Degraded
in
the
Councels
of
Sardica
,
and
Seleucia
.
(
7
)
An
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
Drusius
,
in
making
George
the
Laodicean
,
to
bee
the
same
with
him
of
Alexandria
.
(
8
)
The
strange
effects
of
fancie
and
a
pre-conceipt
.
(
9
)
George's
returne
to
Alexandria
,
and
the
manner
of
his
Death
.
(
10
)
George
Byshop
of
Alexandria
,
never
reputed
for
a
Martyr
.
(
11
)
Shreds
of
the
Arian
Legends
,
by
whom
patch'd
on
vpon
St.
Georges
Cloake
.
(
12
)
Sir
W.
Raleighs
resolution
in
received
opinions
.
(
13
)
A
transition
to
the
examination
of
Witnesses
on
St.
George's
side
.
(
1
)
IT
was
,
as
I
conceive
it
,
a
wise
and
necessarie
course
of
Casca
,
a
Roman
Citizen
,
to
publish
by
the
common
Cryer
,
his
Name
and
Pedigree
:
wherein
hee
gave
the
people
notice
,
that
whereas
Casca
was
the
name
of
one
of
those
,
which
had
conspired
the
death
of
Caesar
;
for
his
part
,
hee
neyther
was
the
Traitor
nor
any
of
his
kindred
.
The
reason
of
which
action
,
he
thus
gives
in
Dion
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Hist.
Rom.
l.
44.
Id.
lib.
47.
Quòd
Cinna
nominis
causa
occideretur
:
The
like
device
to
this
,
is
in
the
same
Author
,
reported
of
one
Varro
:
and
this
device
must
wee
also
now
make
use
of
,
in
our
present
businesse
.
For
such
was
the
most
barbarous
demeanor
of
one
George
,
once
an
intruding
Byshop
in
the
Church
of
Alexandria
,
a
furious
Arian
,
and
bloudy
Butcher
of
the
true
Christians
;
and
so
extreamely
odious
is
his
name
become
in
the
eares
and
hearts
of
all
good
people
:
that
wee
which
love
St.
George
,
must
by
the
common
Crier
,
and
publicke
Proclamation
,
make
knowne
his
parentage
,
and
acts
,
and
sufferings
.
Otherwise
it
will
bee
with
him
,
as
it
was
with
Cinna
;
and
hee
shall
suffer
for
those
impious
sinnes
and
cruell
misdemeanours
,
which
were
done
many
yeares
after
his
transmigration
to
a
better
life
.
This
therefore
wee
resolve
to
doe
in
St
George's
cause
;
but
not
this
onely
.
For
wee
will
first
relate
the
whole
History
of
George
the
Arian
,
his
Countrey
,
his
exploits
,
and
manner
of
his
Death
;
in
which
how
little
is
there
,
which
may
have
the
least
resemblance
unto
the
Story
of
our
Martyr
.
That
done
,
and
Doctor
Reynolds
sufficiently
answered
,
as
I
hope
it
will
appeare
,
in
the
meere
prosecution
of
the
Story
:
wee
will
proceed
unto
the
Birth
,
and
parentage
,
and
constant
sufferings
of
St.
George
;
and
to
those
testimonies
after
,
which
all
the
Ages
of
the
Church
,
not
one
excepted
,
successively
have
given
him
.
(
2
)
And
first
wee
must
begin
with
the
Birth
and
Countrey
of
this
Arian
Byshop
,
which
Doctor
Reynolds
doth
affirme
with
greater
confidence
than
proofe
,
to
be
in
Cappadocia
.
For
thus
hee
closeth
up
his
Disputation
in
this
present
argument
,
Ceterum
cum
Georgius
quem
ecclesia
Orientali●
&
Occidentalis
pro
Martyre
colit
,
De
Idol
.
Rom.
Lib.
1.
c.
5.
§.
22
fuerit
Cappadox
;
ne●
ullius
Georgij
Cappadocis
,
ut
Martyris
,
nisi
Ariani
,
mentio
ab
ullo
idoneo
autore
fiat
:
vel
ista
circumstantia
demonstrat
Georgium
,
non
Sanctum
,
sed
Arianum
Martyrem
fuisse
.
In
which
we
have
these
two
conclusions
;
first
,
that
the
Arian
George
was
a
Cappadocian
;
and
next
,
that
never
any
George
of
Cappadocia
,
was
reputed
for
a
Martyr
,
but
George
the
Arian
:
both
these
,
I
say
,
with
greater
confidence
than
proofe
.
For
I
perswade
my selfe
,
that
neyther
hee
,
nor
any
else
of
his
opinion
,
hath
prooved
it
hitherto
,
that
George
the
Arian
was
by
birth
a
Cappadocian
:
sure
I
am
,
that
the
testimonies
of
Athanasius
,
and
St.
Gregory
Nazianzene
,
which
are
produced
unto
this
purpose
,
doe
not
proove
it
.
Which
that
we
may
the
better
justifie
,
we
must
take
notice
by
way
of
anticipation
,
that
George
the
Arian
,
was
of
a
very
fickle
and
fugitive
condition
:
not
fixt
in
any
place
,
(
as
wee
shall
see
anon
)
untill
hee
was
appointed
for
the
See
of
Alexandria
.
This
noted
,
wee
proceed
unto
the
testimonies
alledged
from
Athanasius
,
according
as
wee
are
directed
in
the
Doctors
margin
:
beginning
first
with
that
,
in
Apol.
de
fuga
sua
;
Pet.
Nannius
,
wee
reade
it
In
Epistola
ad
vbique
orthodoxos
,
thus
:
Et
station
praefectus
Aegypti
publicè
literas
proponit
in
speciem
edicti
,
quibus
declarabat
,
Georgium
Cappadocem
natione
,
pro
successore
mihi
datum
.
But
in
the
Greeke
,
wee
find
it
onely
as
before
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
George
,
new
comming
from
Cappadocia
,
was
by
the
Governour
,
declared
his
Successour
:
Thus
doe
we
reade
in
his
Epistle
,
Ad
solitariam
vitam
agentes
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
In
Apolog.
secunda
,
which
is
a
third
place
quoted
in
the
margine
,
wee
meete
with
nothing
to
the
purpose
:
onely
Pole
Iulius
complaines
in
an
Epistle
to
his
fellow-Byshops
,
touching
Athanasius
,
(
3
)
In
that
which
followes
,
wee
have
some
shew
of
proofe
,
at
least
;
which
was
not
to
bee
found
in
that
before
.
For
in
the
Epistle
ad
Solitariam
vitam
agentes
,
before-mentioned
,
St.
Athanasius
calleth
him
,
Cappadocian
monster
,
borne
in
the
furthest
parts
of
all
our
Country
.
Indeed
St.
Gregorie
so
calls
him
in
the
Latine
copies
,
translated
by
Bilius
;
which
makes
the
matter
somewhat
plaine
:
but
looke
upon
the
Author
in
his
owne
language
,
and
then
it
will
appeare
,
to
be
no
such
sufficient
evidence
,
as
was
pretended
.
For
there
wee
reade
it
thus
,
Edit.
O.
L.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
Now
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
translated
,
Oriundum
,
Borne
;
and
whereupon
the
proofe
,
such
as
it
is
,
is
altogether
founded
;
ought
rather
,
and
more
agreeably
,
to
the
nature
of
the
word
,
to
bee
rendred
,
Impetu
se
ferens
,
running
with
haste
and
violence
.
For
who
so
ignorant
in
the
Greeke
tongue
,
but
knowes
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
be
so
construed
;
and
that
it
is
derived
,
ab
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
impetus
:
and
so
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
must
bee
onely
this
;
That
George
,
a
Cappadocian
monster
(
as
hee
calls
him
)
came
with
a
violent
swinge
,
even
from
the
furthest
parts
of
all
the
world
,
to
seaze
upon
the
Church
of
Alexandria
.
But
notwithstanding
this
,
yet
hee
is
here
call'd
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
Cappadocian
monster
;
and
Athanasius
calls
him
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
man
of
Cappadocia
:
this
wee
confesse
,
but
so
,
that
it
affordeth
as
little
to
the
proofe
in
hand
,
as
any
of
the
former
.
For
both
those
passages
,
are
there
spoken
,
as
proverbiall
kinde
of
speeches
,
then
in
use
:
the
lewdnesse
of
the
Cappodocians
beeing
so
infamous
,
that
it
grew
into
a
Proverbe
,
to
call
a
lewd
and
wicked
man
,
a
man
of
Cappadocia
.
Erasmus
reckoneth
Portentum
Cappadocium
,
as
a
common
Adage
,
Eò
quòd
Cappadocum
gens
improba
&
flagitiosa
esset
:
and
for
a
proofe
thereof
,
reflects
upon
this
place
of
Gregorie
.
Thus
Cicero
,
speaking
of
Cesonius
Calventius
,
Suidas
,
viz.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
Id
est
,
There
are
three
Nations
worse
than
others
,
beginning
with
the
letter
K.
Cappadocians
,
Cretans
,
and
Cilicians
.
And
presently
hee
addes
,
I
know
not
whether
to
the
same
purpose
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
same
thing
,
The
lewdnesse
of
the
Cappadocians
grew
into
a
Proverbe
.
If
any
were
enormiously
wicked
,
hee
was
therefore
called
a
Cappadocian
.
So
that
the
stile
of
homo
Cappadox
,
given
him
by
Athanasius
;
and
that
of
Monstrum
Cappadox
,
repeated
out
of
Gregory
,
by
Socrates
,
and
others
;
and
out
of
them
by
Geo.
Cedrenus
:
was
fastened
on
him
for
his
long
abode
in
that
Province
,
and
immediate
comming
thence
;
especially
,
hee
having
learnt
so
much
(
as
it
appeares
by
Athanasius
)
of
their
bad
conditions
.
Nor
is
it
strange
,
that
Homo
.
Cappadox
,
&
monstrum
Cappadox
,
should
bee
here
used
proverbially
;
rather
to
signifie
the
bad
conditions
of
the
man
,
than
his
Birth
or
Countrey
:
considering
that
,
fides
Attica
,
and
fides
Punica
,
Gracum
ingenium
,
&
tenebrae
Cymmeriae
,
with
many
others
of
that
kinde
;
are
commonly
so
used
,
in
the
best
Authors
.
Well
then
,
it
is
not
prooved
as
yet
by
Dr.
Reynolds
,
that
George
the
Arian
Byshop
,
was
by
birth
a
Cappadocian
:
whether
there
were
no
other
George
of
Cappadocia
acknowledged
as
a
Martyr
,
but
this
George
the
Arian
;
we
shall
see
hereafter
.
(
4
)
But
for
his
Country
,
not
to
waste
longer
time
in
it
,
Amm.
Marcellinus
,
who
liv'd
about
those
times
,
and
whose
report
may
well
be
taken
in
this
case
:
I
say
it
is
affirm'd
by
him
,
in
expresse
termes
,
that
George
of
Alexandria
was
borne
at
Epiphania
,
in
the
Province
of
Cilicia
.
In
Fullonio
(
the
old
Bookes
read
it
in
Fullio
,
and
infulio
,
but
mended
by
Gruterus
,
out
of
the
autographon
of
Faucherius
)
natus
ut
ferebatur
,
apud
Epiphaniam
Ciliciae
oppidum
,
auctusque
in
damna
complurium
,
contra
utilitatem
suam
,
reique
communis
,
episcopus
Alexandriae
est
ordinatus
.
So
Ammianus
:
and
this
is
more
expresse
,
than
any
thing
that
hath
beene
hitherto
produced
,
to
make
him
borne
a
Cappadocian
.
For
his
conditions
St.
Gregory
of
Nazianzen
tells
us
,
Provisor
generall
of
Hogs-flesh
for
the
armie
.
In
which
,
he
bare
himselfe
so
faithlesly
,
so
much
unto
his
owne
desire
of
filthy
Lucre
;
that
at
the
last
even
he
was
forc'd
to
take
himselfe
unto
his
heeles
:
and
as
the
custome
is
of
Vagabonds
,
never
to
tarry
long
in
any
place
;
untill
at
last
he
setled
in
the
Church
of
Alexandria
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
And
here
(
saith
Gregory
)
he
left
off
his
roaguing
,
and
began
his
Villanies
.
But
yet
wee
must
not
thinke
that
he
was
made
a
Byshop
per
s●ltum
,
as
the
Lawyers
say
;
not
taking
in
his
way
,
others
,
the
inferiour
orders
of
the
Church
.
For
Athanasius
tells
us
,
Ap●●●l
.
de
fuga
ad
Const.
prope
●●nem
.
that
hee
had
before
beene
made
a
Priest
;
and
that
he
so
demeaned
himselfe
in
that
holy
Calling
,
that
he
was
forthwith
deposed
from
the
Ministery
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
But
strugling
in
those
factious
and
distracted
times
,
against
the
Rulers
of
the
Church
,
hee
was
restored
not
long
after
.
And
being
of
the
Emperours
Religion
,
who
then
was
wholly
addicted
to
the
Arian
party
,
and
of
a
subtile
head
withall
,
for
the
dispatch
of
great
affaires
:
he
was
conceiv'd
to
bee
the
fittest
fellow
,
to
succeed
Gregory
the
Arian
Byshop
of
Alexandria
;
who
had
before
displanted
Athanasius
.
So
Sozomen
relates
,
(
5
)
George
thus
appointed
Byshop
,
was
put
into
possession
of
the
Church
of
Alexandria
by
a
choyce
band
of
Souldiers
,
sent
by
Constantius
the
Emperour
for
that
purpose
.
His
behaviour
,
answerable
to
his
entrance
,
violent
and
bloudy
:
and
such
as
was
not
long
dissembled
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
as
it
is
in
Athanasius
.
Hee
made
his
entrance
in
the
holy
time
of
Lent
,
In
Athanas.
That
even
the
greatest
persecution
rais'd
by
the
Gentiles
,
might
in
comparison
hereof
be
reputed
mercifull
.
(
6
)
Such
beeing
his
behaviour
both
before
&
after
;
it
is
not
to
be
wondered
at
,
if
the
Church
tooke
speciall
notice
of
it
:
the
rather
because
of
Athanasius
,
so
unjustly
dispossessed
,
and
persecuted
by
the
Arian
partie
.
Constans
at
that
time
Emperour
of
the
West
,
and
brother
to
Constantius
;
an
Orthodoxe
professour
,
and
well
inclined
to
holy
Athanasius
;
summoned
a
Councell
of
the
Byshops
of
his
Empire
,
at
Sardica
a
City
of
Illyricum
,
anno
351.
where
among
others
,
some
Byshops
of
the
Britaines
were
assembled
.
In
this
Councell
,
the
Nicene
Creed
beeing
first
verified
and
confirm'd
;
the
cause
of
Athanasius
was
debated
:
whom
by
their
generall
suffrages
they
acquitted
of
all
crime
;
and
by
definitive
Sentence
degraded
among
others
,
George
the
Arian
,
from
the
Dignity
of
Byshop
.
Apol
▪
ut
supr
.
O
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
as
in
Athanasius
.
Not
long
after
,
followed
another
Synod
;
holden
at
Seleucia
,
a
Towne
of
Asia
the
lesse
;
anno
358
,
or
thereabouts
:
wherein
this
Alexandrian
George
,
was
againe
degraded
.
The
Fathers
here
assembled
,
intended
,
as
it
seemes
some
mitigation
in
the
points
of
Controversie
then
on
foote
,
and
therefore
did
declare
our
blessed
Saviour
,
to
be
of
a
like
Substance
with
the
Father
,
though
not
the
same
.
So
that
the
difference
now
was
onely
in
a
letter
,
though
such
a
letter
as
made
the
difference
but
little
lesse
:
The
Nicene
Creed
pronouncing
CHRIST
to
bee
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
of
the
same
Substance
;
and
this
affirming
him
,
to
bee
onely
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
of
the
like
substance
.
To
which
decree
,
this
George
,
a
peremptorie
and
stubborne
Arian
,
would
not
yeeld
:
For
which
,
with
other
matters
proov'd
against
him
,
hee
was
sentenced
to
bee
degraded
.
I
say
with
other
matters
prooved
against
him
,
because
wee
reade
in
Sozomen
,
that
they
of
Egypt
had
accused
him
in
the
Councell
of
rapine
,
and
such
other
contumelious
crimes
:
(
7
)
In
this
Seleucian
Synod
,
was
present
also
another
George
,
Byshop
of
Laodicea
,
a
Citie
of
Syria
:
an
Arian
also
,
or
one
at
least
which
did
not
favour
the
Homousians
,
for
so
they
call'd
them
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Socrat.
lib.
1.
Cap.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
So
Socrates
.
But
yet
,
it
seemeth
,
a
peaceable
and
quiet
Arian
:
one
who
not
onely
willingly
subscribed
unto
the
Canons
of
that
Councell
;
but
also
made
himselfe
head
of
a
partie
against
George
of
Alexandria
,
in
the
behalfe
and
cause
of
Cyrill
of
Hierusalem
.
This
Cyrill
being
a
learned
&
a
godly
Byshop
,
Id.
lib.
2.
cap.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Gr.
31.
Lat.
had
a
cause
dependant
in
that
Synod
;
and
those
which
were
profess'd
and
peremptorie
Arians
,
did
purpose
to
depo●e
him
:
that
so
there
might
be
roome
to
settle
in
Hierusalem
,
a
Prelate
of
their
faction
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
there
was
no
want
of
such
,
who
though
they
loved
him
not
for
his
Opinions
,
which
were
true
,
and
Orthodoxe
;
did
yet
admire
his
learning
,
and
respect
his
person
:
Hereupon
the
Councell
was
divided
into
two
parts
or
factions
:
whereof
the
one
was
govern'd
by
Acacuis
Byshop
of
Caesarea
,
and
George
of
Alexandria
;
the
other
,
by
this
George
Byshop
of
Laodicea
,
and
Sophronius
of
Pompeiopolis
.
And
after
the
determination
of
the
Councell
,
there
is
this
mention
of
him
in
the
same
Author
;
that
hee
did
doubtfully
declare
himselfe
in
the
points
of
Doctrine
then
questioned
:
sometimes
abetting
the
Decrees
of
the
Seleucian
Synode
;
Ib.
cap.
36.
Lat.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Gr.
and
sometimes
more
inclining
to
the
opinions
of
the
Arians
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Which
being
so
,
I
doe
the
rather
wonder
at
a
strange
mistake
in
the
learned
Drusius
,
who
makes
this
George
the
Laodicean
,
to
be
the
same
with
him
of
Alexandria
.
For
in
his
Notes
upon
Sulpitius
Severus
,
In
Hist
sacra
.
ad
Pag.
149.
he
hath
it
thus
;
Georgius
Laodiceae
Episcopus
,
Cappadox
,
Arianorum
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
and
afterwards
,
ad
Pag.
156.
Georgius
Alexandriae
Episcopus
à
Constantio
constitutus
,
cum
prius
fuisset
Episcopus
Laodecenus
.
Which
words
of
his
,
first
make
the
Laodicean
George
,
to
bee
of
Cappadocia
;
and
afterwards
translate
him
to
the
Church
of
Alexandria
:
but
neither
rightly
.
An
errour
,
into
which
it
is
not
possible
almost
,
so
great
a
Scholler
should
bee
drawne
aside
,
by
specious
shewes
,
and
a
similitude
,
or
rather
an
identitie
of
names
.
(
8
)
But
such
for
certaine
is
the
quality
of
fancie
,
and
of
preconceipt
,
that
it
doth
frame
and
fashion
all
things
like
it selfe
:
just
as
those
men
,
whose
eyes
are
tainted
with
the
yellow
jaundise
,
conceive
all
Objects
which
they
meet
with
,
to
be
yellow
.
When
once
Pythagoras
had
formed
the
apprehension
of
his
Schollers
,
to
entertaine
these
principles
,
viz.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
that
unitie
was
the
beginning
of
all
numbers
;
that
numbers
were
the
originall
of
points
,
and
lines
,
and
plaine
figures
;
and
these
the
Parents
of
the
Elementary
bodies
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
out
of
which
bodies
,
the
whole
world
was
animated
and
contrived
:
when
he
had
formed
I
say
,
their
apprehensions
to
these
principles
,
than
which
not
any
thing
more
foolish
and
absurd
in
nature
;
it
was
not
possible
to
alter
them
in
their
opinions
.
And
so
affected
also
were
the
Epicurcans
,
unto
those
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
(
9
)
But
to
returne
unto
my
storie
.
No
sooner
was
the
Councell
of
Seleucia
ended
,
but
George
prepar'd
himselfe
for
his
returne
to
Alexandria
:
notwithstanding
that
he
stood
degraded
by
the
Sentence
of
that
Synod
.
It
seems
he
was
a
man
,
not
to
be
daunted
either
with
complaints
or
Censures
:
for
presently
on
his
returne
he
fell
upon
his
former
courses
;
plaguing
as
well
the
Gentiles
,
as
the
Christians
,
Ecclesiasticall
Historians
agree
joyntly
,
that
the
Emperour
had
given
him
license
to
convert
the
Temple
of
Mithras
,
or
the
Sunne
,
which
had
beene
long
time
out
of
use
,
into
a
Christian
Church
;
and
that
the
Christians
finding
in
it
such
heapes
of
slaughter'd
bodies
,
which
had
beene
offered
to
that
Idol
▪
exposed
them
to
the
publicke
view
,
thereby
to
make
the
irreligion
and
impiety
of
the
Gentiles
the
more
odious
.
Netled
with
which
,
they
fell
together
on
the
Byshop
,
whom
before
they
hated
;
and
slew
him
in
the
place
.
By
Ammianus
Marcellinus
it
is
thus
related
,
that
passing
once
by
the
goodly
Temple
dedicated
to
the
Genius
,
it
may
be
of
the
Roman
Empire
;
with
many
of
the
people
,
according
to
the
custome
,
waiting
on
him
:
Flexis
ad
adem
ipsam
luminibus
,
quamdiu
(
inquit
)
stabit
ho●
Sepulchrum
;
(
10
)
I
have
the
more
at
large
related
,
the
whole
Historie
of
this
bloudie
tyrant
;
because
wee
may
the
sooner
see
,
how
little
probabilitie
there
is
in
this
,
that
he
should
ever
steale
into
that
credit
in
the
Church
,
as
to
be
reckoned
for
a
Martyr
.
We
doe
not
doubt
to
make
it
evident
anon
,
that
our
St.
George
was
honour'd
as
a
Saint
and
Martyr
,
in
the
time
of
Pope
Gelasius
,
it
may
be
,
during
the
life
also
of
St.
Ambrose
.
Suppose
we
then
,
that
George
the
Arian
suffred
death
,
anuo
361.
about
which
time
St.
Ambrose
flourished
,
though
not
yet
a
Byshop
;
and
that
Gelasius
entred
upon
the
Church
of
Rome
,
anno
492.
Let
this
I
say
be
granted
,
or
let
it
onely
be
supposed
:
and
shall
we
think
it
possible
,
that
in
so
small
a
tract
of
time
,
if
not
the
same
time
,
the
Church
should
bee
so
much
mistaken
,
to
honour
such
a
barbarous
and
bloudy
Tyrant
for
a
Saint
?
This
is
,
me
thinkes
,
not
likely
:
and
I
must
crave
some
longer
time
,
before
I
dare
beleeve
it
.
But
George
(
say
they
)
was
by
the
Arians
reckoned
for
an
ho●y
Martyr
.
What
if
he
were
?
Shall
we
conceive
the
Church
to
be
so
carelesse
of
her selfe
,
and
in
her
purest
times
;
as
to
affoord
him
roome
in
her
common
Calendar
,
and
Martyrologies
,
upon
the
commendation
of
the
Arian
Heretickes
.
I
doubt
it
much
.
But
what
if
wee
should
make
denyall
to
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
say
that
George
the
Arian
was
not
reputed
for
a
Martyr
;
no
not
by
those
of
the
same
partie
?
If
wee
should
say
so
,
I
see
not
yet
,
what
might
bee
justly
sayd
against
us
.
Certaine
I
am
,
that
Epiphanius
saith
,
hee
was
no
Martyr
,
and
hee
reasons
thus
.
But
some
perhaps
will
say
,
was
not
this
George
a
Martyr
,
that
suffered
these
things
of
the
Gentiles
?
Yes
verily
saith
hee
,
had
he
endured
those
miseries
in
testimonie
of
the
Truth
;
or
had
that
cruell
death
betide
him
,
through
the
malice
of
the
Heathen
,
for
the
confession
of
his
Faith
in
IESVS
CHRIST
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
then
had
he
been
indeed
a
Martyr
,
and
that
a
chiefe
one
.
Certaine
I
also
am
,
that
Amm.
Marcellinus
hath
recorded
,
that
his
accursed
body
being
first
torne
in
peeces
,
was
afterwards
consumed
with
fire
:
and
all
the
ashes
of
it
raked
up
together
by
the
people
,
and
cast
into
the
Sea
.
And
this
they
did
,
lest
else
they
might
bee
recollected
,
and
a
Temple
built
in
honour
of
them
:
even
as
we
see
it
done
(
saith
hee
)
to
others
of
the
Christian
religion
,
who
suffering
grievous
torments
,
and
dying
in
a
constant
perseverance
in
their
Faith
;
are
by
that
Sect
intituled
Martyrs
.
Id
metuens
(
saith
hee
)
ne
collectis
supremis
,
Arian
George
as
an
holy
Martyr
.
Arian
George
his
being
reckoned
à
nonullis
,
for
a
Martyr
:
and
therefore
wee
must
leave
both
this
,
and
the
Veruntamen
coli
coepit
,
which
comes
after
,
to
his
bare
assertion
.
(
11
)
The
rest
that
followeth
in
that
elaborate
worke
of
Doctor
Reynolds
,
is
a
Collection
of
those
severall
shreds
of
the
old
Arian
Legend
,
which
have
beene
patch'd
by
divers
men
,
upon
Saint
George's
Cloake
.
The
conflict
betweene
him
and
Athanasius
the
Magitian
,
extant
(
saith
he
)
in
Metaphrastes
,
and
Pasicrates
;
as
also
in
Vincentius
and
Antoninus
:
together
with
the
Fable
or
the
Persian
Dacianus
,
first
made
a
King
by
the
Arian
Legendaries
;
and
after
so
reported
in
the
Martyrologie
of
Bede
.
To
this
we
have
already
answered
,
I
meane
unto
the
first
part
of
it
,
in
our
third
Chapter
:
Nor
will
wee
now
repeate
it
.
Onely
it
may
be
not
omitted
,
that
there
is
nothing
to
be
seene
at
all
of
Athanasius
,
in
the
Legend
written
by
Pasicrates
,
who
calls
himselfe
St.
George's
servant
:
and
that
Antoninus
,
however
he
relate
the
passage
,
somewhat
briefly
,
doth
not
yet
give
that
Reverend
name
unto
the
Sorcerer
.
Which
modesty
I
also
finde
,
and
I
much
wonder
at
it
,
in
Iacobus
de
Voragine
.
The
other
Tale
of
Dacianus
,
first
taken
up
by
Bede
,
and
not
unlikely
out
of
some
ancient
Legend
of
the
Arians
;
and
after
by
Rhabanus
Maurus
,
Notgerus
,
and
with
some
difference
,
by
Vincentius
,
de
Voragine
,
and
Antoninus
:
this
tale
I
say
,
and
what
may
bee
replyed
in
their
excuse
by
whom
it
is
related
,
we
shall
deferre
untill
we
come
to
produce
such
evidence
,
as
speakes
on
our
side
.
As
for
the
Empresse
Alexandra
,
the
wife
of
Diocletian
,
so
say
Pasicrates
,
and
Metaphrastes
;
of
Dacianus
,
as
it
is
In
Beda
,
Rhabanus
Maurus
,
and
Notgerus
:
seeing
she
is
not
brought
to
testifie
against
us
,
and
that
already
shee
hath
beene
examin'd
in
our
in
our
third
Chapter
;
wee
doe
discharge
her
of
the
Court.
If
there
be
any
thing
behind
unanswered
,
it
is
that
all
our
Authors
generally
agree
,
that
George
our
Martyr
was
by
birth
a
Cappado●ian
:
huc
accedit
quòd
suum
utrique
Georgium
Cappadocem
fuisse
aiunt
,
De
Idol
.
Rom.
l.
1.
cap.
5.22
.
as
he
hath
it
in
his
arguments
against
ns
.
This
we
affirme
.
What
then
:
Can
any
hereupon
conclude
,
that
therefore
George
the
Martyr
,
must
needs
be
George
the
Arian
:
because
this
latter
is
conceiv'd
(
conceiv'd
I
say
,
not
prooved
)
to
be
borne
in
Cappadocia
?
)
Then
either
must
all
Cappadocians
be
of
that
sect
,
or
else
all
GEORGES
at
the
least
,
which
were
of
Cappadocia
;
which
were
ridiculous
to
say
,
and
no
lesse
foolish
to
beleve
:
neither
the
name
,
nor
Country
heretofore
accused
,
as
more
devoted
to
that
Heresie
;
than
any
other
of
their
fellow-names
,
or
neigbour
Nations
So
truely
said
Lactantius
,
Adeo
argumenta
ex
absurdo
petita
,
ineptos
habent
exitus
.
But
of
this
argument
,
if
so
it
may
be
call'd
;
a
litle
is
sufficient
.
(
12
)
To
end
this
tedious
disputation
,
(
for
I
will
borrow
both
the
resolution
and
the
words
of
Sir
Walter
Raleigh
,
I
hold
it
a
sure
profe
in
examination
of
such
opinions
as
have
once
gotten
the
credit
of
being
generall
,
so
to
deale
,
as
Pacuvius
did
in
Capua
with
the
multitude
,
finding
them
desirous
to
put
all
the
Senators
to
death
.
He
locked
the
Senators
up
in
the
State-house
,
and
offered
their
lives
to
the
peoples
mercy
,
obtaining
first
thus
much
,
that
none
of
them
should
perish
,
before
the
Commonalty
had
elected
a
better
in
his
place
.
As
fast
as
any
name
was
read
,
all
of
them
cryed
out
instantly
,
Let
him
die
:
but
in
the
substituting
of
another
,
some
notorious
vice
of
the
person
,
or
basenesse
of
his
condition
,
or
insufficiencie
of
his
qualitie
;
made
each
new
one
that
was
offered
to
be
rejected
.
So
that
finding
the
worse
and
lesse
choyce
,
the
further
and
the
more
they
sought
,
it
was
finally
agreed
,
that
the
old
ones
should
be
kept
for
lacke
of
better
.
To
which
the
resolution
of
an
English-man
,
we
will
adjoyne
this
Caveat
of
a
Spaniard
:
Sine
ergo
plebem
,
probabilissimam
opinionem
,
praesertim
quae
penitus
insedit
&
inveteravit
,
cum
maioribus
suis
retinere
.
(
13
)
Thus
have
we
done
our
parts
in
the
defence
of
St.
George's
Historie
,
so
farre
as
it
concern'd
the
beating
downe
of
that
strong
opposition
which
was
made
against
him
.
Our
next
care
is
to
justifie
his
story
,
out
of
such
monuments
of
Learning
and
Antiquitie
,
as
may
for
ever
keepe
it
free
and
fearlesse
of
the
like
assaults
.
In
which
I
have
directed
my
discourse
,
according
to
the
observation
of
Lactantius
,
and
the
method
of
the
Ancients
.
The
observation
of
Lactantius
,
that
in
the
search
of
knowledge
,
and
pursuit
of
wisdome
,
we
first
doe
labour
to
discover
that
which
is
false
;
and
after
to
instruct
our selves
in
that
which
is
the
truth
.
Instit.
Divin
.
l.
1.
cap.
ult.
Primus
sapientiae
gradus
est
,
falsa
intelligere
,
secundus
vera
cognoscere
:
And
as
his
observation
was
,
so
also
was
his
method
.
For
in
his
first
of
Institutions
,
having
detected
the
vanitie
of
the
Gentiles
,
in
their
Idolatries
,
and
impious
worship
of
such
a
Heard
of
GODS
:
in
the
foure
last
,
hee
leades
them
in
the
way
of
Truth
,
the
way
of
perfect
Knowledge
and
true
Religion
.
This
also
is
Saint
AVSTINS
method
,
in
his
most
excellent
worke
De
civitate
Dei
:
a
worke
of
which
wee
may
affirme
,
that
all
the
treasures
of
Learning
both
humaine
and
divine
,
are
amassed
in
it
.
Their
reason
is
,
ut
refutatis
ijs
,
quae
veritati
videntur
obstare
,
rectiùs
asserere
possimus
veram
religionem
,
&
Dei
cultum
.
This
also
is
the
method
of
ARISTOTLE
,
of
AQVINAS
,
and
of
whom
not
?
And
thus
it
also
is
,
in
our
present
businesse
.
Wee
have
already
satisfied
such
arguments
,
as
were
made
against
us
,
and
thereby
overthrowne
those
Workes
and
Ramparts
raiz'd
by
our
Adversaries
:
Wee
now
proceed
to
strengthen
and
confirme
our
owne
.
Or
else
wee
may
bee
justly
subject
to
that
scoffe
,
which
by
the
same
LACTANTIVS
is
put
uppon
ARCESILAS
;
Nae
rectè
hic
aliorum
sustulit
disciplinas
,
sed
non
rectè
fundavit
suam
.
Which
that
wee
may
the
better
doe
,
wee
will
repose
our selves
a
little
,
till
wee
have
taken
out
Commission
for
the
examination
of
Witnesses
,
on
Saint
GEORGE'S
side
:
Concluding
heere
the
first
and
most
adventurous
Part
of
this
Discourse
,
this
partem
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
as
they
use
to
call
it
.
The
end
of
the
first
Part.
THE
HISTORIE
OF
St.
GEORGE
,
asserted
,
&c.
The
Second
Part.
CHAP.
I.
(
1
)
The
Name
and
Etymologie
of
GEORGE
.
(
2
)
The
Storie
of
St.
George
by
Metaphrastes
.
(
3
)
The
time
of
that
Author
:
and
the
reason
of
his
Name
.
(
4
)
The
opinion
of
him
in
the
Greeke-Church
.
(
5
)
This
Metaphrastes
not
the
same
with
Simeon
the
Schoole-master
.
(
6
)
The
Countrey
,
Parentage
,
and
first
fortunes
of
St.
George
.
(
7
)
The
State
of
the
Roman
Empire
at
that
time
,
and
Persecution
then
beginning
.
(
8
)
The
speech
of
George
vnto
the
tyrants
:
the
torments
which
he
suffered
,
and
his
death
.
(
9
)
The
manner
of
his
death
according
to
Frier
Anselme
;
and
the
English
Storie
.
(
10
)
A
reiection
of
the
residue
in
Metaphrastes
.
(
11
)
Arguments
Ab
autoritate
negativè
,
of
what
credit
in
the
Schooles
.
(
1
)
WEe
are
now
come
unto
the
latter
part
of
St.
George's
Historie
;
a
part
wherin
wee
shall
finde
many
friends
,
and
few
enemies
:
for
now
wee
are
to
deale
with
those
,
that
speake
for
us
;
and
will
not
sticke
to
justifie
the
Storie
of
this
blessed
Martyr
,
upon
their
oathes
.
But
first
wee
will
dilate
a
little
on
his
Name
,
lest
else
mistaking
there
,
wee
may
perchance
have
all
our
processe
overthrowne
;
and
this
wee
will
the
rather
,
because
the
name
doth
seeme
to
carry
with
it
,
the
Osse
or
Omen
of
good
lucke
;
and
in
a
manner
did
presage
him
for
a
Martyr
.
The
Name
of
GEORGE
,
not
to
proceed
in
it
more
Grammatically
,
is
originally
Greeke
:
derived
'
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
;
To
till
the
Earth
,
or
to
play
the
Plough-man
.
It
signifieth
an
Husband-man
;
and
therefore
Suidas
doth
expound
the
name
by
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
Tiller
,
or
labourer
of
the
Earth
.
So
Camden
,
in
his
Remaines
,
George
,
gr.
Husband-man
,
the
same
with
Agricola
:
and
thereunto
the
famous
Spencer
thus
alludeth
in
the
wordes
before
recited
;
To
this
the
learned
Doctor
Reynolds
hath
alluded
also
,
as
before
I
noted
;
where
hee
informes
us
,
That
all
true
Christian
people
,
(
Quos
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Dei
appellat
Apostolus
,
1.
Cor.
3.
)
whom
the
Apostle
calls
GODS
Husbandrie
,
ought
to
make
warre
against
the
Dragon
,
mention'd
in
the
Apocalypse
.
But
this
allusion
or
conceit
,
noted
before
him
,
by
George
Wicelius
,
idque
reipsa
.
Pater
enim
Coelestis
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
est
,
inquit
Evangelista
:
Nos
huius
mystici
Agricolae
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
sumus
,
sicut
ait
Apostolus
.
Bee
thou
(
saith
hee
)
whoever
thou
art
that
art
called
a
Christian
,
be
thou
a
GEORGE
:
and
not
in
Name
onely
,
but
in
very
deed
.
For
as
wee
have
it
in
the
Gospell
,
Our
heavenly
Father
is
an
Husbandman
:
And
wee
,
as
the
Apostle
tels
us
,
are
Gods
husbandry
.
(
2
)
But
of
the
Name
inough
.
The
Storie
of
our
Martyr
,
wee
have
made
choyce
to
borrow
out
of
Simeon
Metaphrastes
.
For
notwithstanding
that
wee
find
the
Historie
set
downe
at
large
,
by
others
of
the
later
times
;
and
that
not
few
of
those
that
went
before
him
both
in
time
and
learning
,
have
touch'd
at
it
:
yet
wee
have
taken
him
to
speake
first
for
us
,
to
open
as
it
were
,
our
Bill
;
reserving
all
the
rest
as
seconds
,
to
make
good
his
assertions
.
I
know
we
might
with
greater
glory
,
and
more
seeming
shew
of
Antiquity
,
haue
cast
this
burthen
upon
him
,
that
calls
himselfe
Saint
George's
servant
,
Pasicrates
by
name
:
the
first
which
did
commit
to
writing
,
the
Death
and
Actions
of
St.
George
;
and
one
(
if
such
a
one
there
was
)
which
might
relate
the
Storie
with
most
assurance
,
as
being
alwayes
with
him
even
unto
his
suffering
.
But
since
the
credit
of
Pasicrates
,
and
of
the
storie
written
by
him
,
dependeth
onely
on
the
word
of
Metaphrastes
,
who
ascribes
it
to
him
:
We
may
as
well
immediatly
report
it
out
of
Metaphrastes
;
in
whom
there
is
not
any
thing
omitted
worth
our
reading
,
which
is
found
extant
in
the
other
.
Of
whom
,
and
of
the
time
in
which
hee
liv'd
,
and
that
opinion
which
he
carrieth
in
the
world
,
wee
will
speake
a
little
:
because
we
have
made
choyce
of
him
,
to
declare
first
for
us
;
and
it
concernes
us
,
not
to
have
our
businesse
opened
by
a
man
suspected
,
by
one
of
no
esteeme
and
credit
with
the
learned
.
When
that
is
done
,
we
will
not
beg
you
to
beleeve
him
any
further
;
than
in
Sir
Walter
Raleigh's
judgement
,
we
may
give
credit
unto
Annius
and
his
Authors
:
namely
so
farre
,
as
others
writing
on
the
same
Argument
,
concurre
with
him
;
and
justifie
his
words
as
warrantable
and
historicall
.
(
3
)
And
first
,
the
Age
in
which
hee
lived
,
is
diuersly
reported
.
Bellarmine
on
the
credit
of
Baronius
,
Centurie
;
Iohn
Vossius
in
his
Booke
De
Gr.
Historicis
,
Oraeus
Volaterran
,
our
learned
Iewell
,
and
Helvicus
,
make
him
a
babe
of
yesterday
;
a
writer
of
the
fourteenth
Centurie
,
no
older
.
Of
this
last
computation
more
hereafter
:
the
other
two
,
being
the
worst
of
them
,
more
probable
than
this
;
though
but
one
true
.
These
two
both
built
upon
the
same
ground
,
the
time
of
Michael
Psellus
;
and
therefore
if
wee
can
resolve
upon
his
time
,
wee
have
found
the
other
.
By
Bellarmine
it
is
affirm'd
that
Psellus
was
alive
,
anno
850.
Michael
the
third
▪
together
with
his
Mother
Theodora
,
then
ruling
in
the
East
:
which
Psellus
made
a
funerall
Oration
in
the
praise
of
Metaphrastes
.
This
last
acknowledg'd
to
bee
true
by
Vossius
;
but
then
he
tells
us
,
and
that
upon
the
credit
of
Cedrenus
,
that
Michael
Psellus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
that
Author
calls
him
,
was
Tutor
unto
Constantinus
Ducas
,
who
began
his
Empire
in
the
yeare
1061.
But
in
the
sifting
of
the
businesse
,
it
may
perhaps
appeare
,
that
Vossius
is
not
ledde
to
this
by
any
argument
,
more
than
his
owne
opinion
.
Non
negare
possum
(
saith
hee
)
ijs
temporibus
(
viz.
sub
Mich.
3.
)
vixisse
quendam
Michael
.
Psellum
;
Michael
Psellus
flourished
in
the
time
of
Michael
and
Theodora
:
but
that
this
was
the
Michael
Psellus
whose
writings
are
still
extant
,
this
he
denieth
.
So
then
,
it
being
so
farre
granted
,
that
Michael
Psellus
was
aliue
,
according
to
the
time
assigned
by
Bellarmine
;
we
will
according
to
that
computation
resolve
of
Sim.
Metaphrastes
,
that
he
flourished
in
the
ninth
Centurie
.
When
we
see
better
reason
to
inforce
the
contrary
,
wee
shall
not
thinke
it
any
shame
,
to
alter
our
opinion
.
As
for
the
name
of
Metaphrastes
,
it
was
given
our
Author
in
reference
unto
a
worke
of
his
,
touching
the
Lives
of
Saints
and
Martyrs
:
which
lives
he
had
collected
with
indefatigable
industry
,
out
of
severall
Authors
,
himselfe
retayning
the
sense
and
matter
of
them
,
but
otherwise
delivering
the
Stories
in
wordes
more
proper
and
expressive
.
So
witnes●eth
Aloysius
Lippomanus
in
his
Preface
;
Ideòque
&
Metaphrastae
nomen
fuisse
adeptum
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
enim
Graecè
,
Latinè
est
Scripturam
aliquam
dilucidioribus
verbis
,
sensu
tamen
&
materia
retentis
,
interpretari
.
(
4
)
This
worke
thus
brought
together
,
became
of
good
esteeme
and
credit
in
the
Easterne
parts
:
the
reputation
of
the
Writer
,
and
the
opinion
had
of
his
good
performance
in
that
kind
,
concurring
both
together
,
to
further
the
admission
of
it
in
their
Churches
.
For
of
the
man
himselfe
,
it
is
affirm'd
by
Lippomanus
,
Feast-day
.
Psellus
,
a
man
of
speciall
qualitie
himselfe
,
hath
played
the
Panegyrist
in
his
commendation
:
and
therein
added
to
the
fame
of
Metaphrastes
;
Adeò
bonum
est
laudari
à
laudato
viro
.
And
not
he
onely
,
but
all
the
Fathers
of
the
great
Councell
of
Florence
,
the
greatest
in
the
later
Ages
of
the
Church
;
have
magnified
his
Name
,
and
extoll'd
his
Learning
.
For
vouching
him
and
his
authority
,
in
that
great
point
,
De
filioque
then
debated
;
hee
is
summon'd
thus
:
Imprimis
ergo
Sim.
Metaphrastes
vestris
in
Ecclesijs
celebarrimus
,
accedat
,
&c.
Sess.
7.
But
what
need
more
bee
sayd
than
that
of
Theod.
Balsamon
,
in
his
Commentaries
on
the
Canons
of
the
sixt
Synod
.
For
there
was
great
complaint
made
in
that
Councell
,
how
hideously
the
lives
of
Saints
were
falsified
by
Heretickes
;
(
5
)
Bellarmine
giveth
this
note
of
him
,
Raphael
Volaterran
:
and
in
him
wee
reade
it
thus
.
This
Simeon
Metaphrastes
,
whom
Mr.
Harding
calleth
a
greeke
Writer
,
The
Legend
of
lyes
,
and
lived
Two
hundred
yeares
agoe
,
and
not
above
.
Thus
hath
Helvicus
placed
his
Simeon
Constantinopolitanus
,
in
the
yeare
1306.
which
was
two
hundred
yeares
exactly
,
before
the
time
of
Volaterran
:
And
so
Oraeus
in
his
Nomenclator
,
Simeon
Metaphrastes
,
Constantinopolitanus
,
scripsit
de
vitis
Sanctorum
,
Sec.
14.
So
they
,
but
this
can
nothing
prejudice
our
Simeon
Metaphrastes
,
extoll'd
so
highly
by
Michael
Psellus
,
who
liv'd
,
in
their
account
which
speake
the
least
,
Anno
1060.
so
highly
praised
by
Balsamon
,
who
wrote
about
the
yeare
1191.
above
an
hundred
yeares
before
this
Scoole-master
was
talked
of
.
Likely
it
is
,
this
Schoole-master
,
might
adde
those
Lives
unto
the
worke
of
Metaphrastes
;
which
by
the
Cardinall
are
noted
to
bee
of
later
date
,
and
a
lesse
standing
.
And
this
I
thinke
the
rather
,
because
Nicephorus
,
who
liv'd
then
with
this
Schoole-master
,
if
such
there
was
;
hath
told
vs
touching
Simeon
Stylites
,
the
latter
of
that
name
,
how
that
one
Simeon
Magister
(
Some
Schoole-master
perhappes
)
had
written
of
him
;
but
not
so
learnedly
as
the
occasion
did
require
.
Psellus
,
Balsamon
,
and
a
whole
Councell
;
not
that
,
whom
wee
haue
chosen
to
report
the
storie
of
St.
George
,
and
is
now
readie
to
relate
it
.
(
6
)
Of
Metaphrastes
hitherto
.
We
now
proceed
unto
the
storie
,
which
hee
tell
's
vs
,
thus
.
Georgius
in
Cappadocia
,
non
obscuro
loco
,
e
Christianis
parentibus
natus
;
in
vera
pietate
iam
inde
educatus
fuerat
.
Hic
cum
ad
pubertatem
nondum
pervenisset
,
patrem
in
certamine
pietatis
egregis
pugnantem
amisit
;
è
Cappadociaque
cum
matre
in
Palestinam
,
vnde
erat
oriunda
,
se
contulit
:
vbi
multae
illi
possessiones
,
et
ingens
erat
haereditas
.
Ob
generis
igitur
nobilitatem
,
cum
iam
et
corporis
pulchritudine
et
aetate
ad
militiam
aptus
esset
;
Tribunus
militum
est
constitutus
.
Quo
quidem
in
munere
,
cum
virtutem
suam
in
bellicis
certaminibus
,
séque
strenum
militem
ostendisset
;
Comes
à
Diocletiano
constitutus
est
,
antequàm
christianus
esse
cognosceretur
.
Cum
autem
eo
tempore
mater
é
vita
discessisset
,
maioris
cupidus
dignitatis
,
maximam
e
divitijs
sibi
relictis
partem
accipit
,
et
ad
Imperatorem
profectus
est
.
Tunc
annum
vicessimum
aetatis
annum
impleverat
.
So
farre
the
words
of
Metaphrastes
,
which
I
haue
therefore
here
put
downe
at
large
,
because
it
is
the
ground
worke
of
the
whole
businesse
.
I
translate
it
thus
.
St.
George
was
borne
in
Cappadocia
,
of
Christian
parents
,
and
those
not
of
the
meanest
qualitie
:
by
whom
he
was
brought
up
in
true
Religion
,
and
the
feare
of
God
.
Hee
was
no
sooner
past
his
Childhood
,
but
hee
lost
his
father
,
brauely
encountring
with
the
enemies
of
Christ
:
and
thereupon
departed
with
his
afflicted
Mother
into
Palestine
,
whereof
she
was
a
native
;
and
where
great
fortunes
and
a
faire
inheritance
did
fall
unto
him
.
Thus
qualified
in
birth
,
and
being
also
of
an
able
bodie
,
and
of
an
age
fit
for
employment
in
the
warres
,
hee
was
made
a
Colonell
.
In
which
employment
hee
gaue
such
testimonies
of
his
valour
,
and
behav'd
himselfe
so
nobly
:
that
forthwith
Dioclesian
,
not
knowing
yet
that
he
was
a
Christian
,
advanc'd
him
to
the
place
and
dignitie
of
his
Councell
for
the
warres
:
(
for
so
on
good
authoritie
,
I
have
made
bold
to
render
Comes
in
this
place
and
time
)
About
this
time
his
Mother
dyed
:
and
hee
augmenting
the
heroicke
resolutions
of
his
mind
,
with
the
increase
of
his
revenue
,
did
presently
applie
himselfe
vnto
the
Court
and
service
of
his
Prince
;
his
twentieth
yeere
being
even
then
compleat
and
ended
.
This
is
the
first
part
of
St.
Georges
historie
,
according
unto
Metaphrastes
.
In
affirmation
of
the
which
I
will
adde
onely
for
the
present
,
a
rowle
or
catalogue
of
such
,
which
make
St.
George
to
bee
by
birth
a
Cappadocian
;
which
is
the
thing
first
doubted
.
As
viz.
The
Martyrologie
of
the
Greeke
Church
,
Vincentius
Bellovacensis
,
Nicephorus
Callistus
,
Iacobus
de
Voragine
,
The
Breviarie
of
the
English
Church
,
See
Vsum
Sarum
,
Edward
the
third
of
England
,
in
his
Charter
of
the
Foundation
of
the
Church
in
Windsore
,
Antoninus
Florentinus
,
Hermannus
Schedell
,
Phil.
Bergomensis
,
Ralph
Volaterran
,
the
Magdeburgians
,
and
Oraeus
:
twelve
honest
men
,
besides
their
fore-man
;
and
true
most
of
them
;
besides
all
those
of
the
Romish
partie
also
,
which
are
peremptorie
in
it
.
The
severall
places
,
and
the
words
therein
alleaged
,
unto
this
purpose
;
we
shall
see
hereafter
.
Which
being
so
,
I
cannot
choose
but
wonder
at
the
boldnesse
of
one
Fryer
Anselme
,
Descript.
terr.
Sanct.
apud
.
Cauis
.
antiq.
lecti●
.
of
the
Order
of
St.
Francis
;
who
makes
St.
GEORGE
a
Native
of
Palestine
,
or
Syria
:
and
tells
us
that
the
house
in
which
he
was
borne
,
is
still
standing
;
and
call'd
commonly
St.
GEORGES
De
Acon
versus
orientem
(
these
are
his
words
)
ad
quinque
Leucas
occurrit
Casale
quoddam
,
quod
S.
Georgius
dicitur
;
quia
ibi
natus
fuit
:
&
situm
est
inter
montana
in
Valle.
But
more
I
marvaile
at
Sir
Walter
Raleigh
,
that
on
such
weake
and
shallow
grounds
should
so
report
it
.
Five
miles
(
saith
he
)
from
Ptolemais
(
which
is
the
same
with
Acon
)
towards
the
East
,
is
the
Castle
of
St.
GEORGE
,
where
he
was
borne
;
the
Valley
adjoyning
bearing
the
same
name
.
This
last
indeed
we
grant
,
that
there
is
such
a
Valley
,
and
that
it
is
so
call'd
;
and
that
there
is
a
Castle
and
an
Oratorie
in
it
,
consecrated
to
our
Martyr
.
Yet
this
,
not
in
relation
to
his
birth
,
which
none
besides
themselves
have
thought
on
:
but
on
as
weake
and
faultie
grounds
,
his
conflict
with
the
Dragon
,
said
by
the
Natives
to
be
slaine
by
him
in
this
place
;
which
before
we
noted
from
PATRITIVS
,
and
ADRICOMIVS
,
in
the
latter
end
of
our
first
Chapter
.
(
7
)
Before
we
travaile
further
in
the
Storie
of
St.
GEORGE
,
we
must
a
litle
looke
upon
the
state
of
the
Roman
Empire
:
govern'd
by
Diocletian
,
in
the
East
;
and
in
the
West
by
Maximinian
,
surnamed
Herculius
.
For
Diocletian
beeing
made
Emperour
by
the
Army
,
upon
the
death
of
Carus
;
and
finding
that
the
burden
was
too
weighty
for
him
to
sustaine
alone
;
he
joyn'd
unto
him
in
that
honour
,
one
of
his
fellow-Soldiers
,
this
Maximinian
:
reserving
to
himselfe
the
Easterne
parts
,
at
that
time
daily
wasted
by
the
neighbouring
Persians
;
and
sending
his
Copartner
into
the
West
,
where
the
Barbarians
of
the
North
and
Westerne
Marches
,
were
no
lesse
troublesome
.
But
things
not
rightly
yet
succeeding
to
their
wish
;
as
well
to
keepe
in
quiet
that
which
was
peaceable
,
as
to
regaine
such
Provinces
as
had
beene
lost
:
they
tooke
unto
themselves
two
CAESARS
(
for
so
the
next
Successours
were
then
called
;
)
viz.
Galerius
Maximinianus
,
and
Constantius
Chlorus
.
Of
these
the
latter
was
by
his
Parentage
and
birth
,
of
Illyricum
,
and
by
AVGVSTVS
MAXIMINIAN
employed
in
Brittaine
,
which
was
then
revolted
:
The
other
was
of
Dacia
,
a
neighbour
by
his
Country
unto
Diocletian
;
by
whom
hee
was
sent
out
Commander
of
his
Armies
against
the
Persian
.
Those
thus
engaged
in
the
common
service
of
the
State
,
and
the
affaires
thereof
in
better
order
than
before
:
the
Emperours
now
out
of
action
,
converted
all
their
force
and
furie
on
the
Christians
;
whom
they
afflicted
with
the
greatest
and
most
savage
Persecution
of
all
others
.
For
now
not
onely
some
part
or
other
of
the
Church
,
was
harassed
and
depopulated
;
but
all
at
once
a
prey
unto
the
Sword
and
Tortures
of
the
publike
Hangman
:
no
corner
of
the
Empire
so
farre
distant
from
the
Seates
Imperiall
,
wherein
there
was
not
havocke
made
of
Gods
beloved
.
(
8
)
The
Persecution
thus
resolv'd
on
,
and
begun
already
in
the
Court
and
Seates
Imperiall
:
and
not
so
onely
,
but
warrants
granted
out
unto
the
Officers
and
Rulers
of
the
Provinces
,
to
speed
the
Execution
;
and
that
done
also
in
a
frequent
Senate
,
the
Emperour
DIOCLETIAN
there
himselfe
in
person
:
St.
GEORGE
,
though
not
yet
Sainted
,
could
conteine
no
longer
,
but
thus
exposed
himselfe
unto
their
fury
,
&
his
owne
glory
.
For
thus
it
followeth
in
the
Storie
.
Cum
igitur
primo
statim
die
tantam
in
Christianos
crudelitatem
animadvertisset
,
&c
Omnem
pecuniam
&
vestem
celeriter
pauperibus
distribuit
,
&c.
&
tertio
Concilij
die
,
qua
Senatus
decretum
confirmandum
er
at
,
&c.
ipsi
omni
foi
midine
reiecta
,
&c.
in
medio
consessu
ste
tit
,
&
in
hunc
modum
locutus
est
.
Quousque
tandem
O
imperator
,
&
vos
Patres
Conscripti
,
furorem
vestrum
in
Christianos
augebitis
▪
legesque
adversus
eos
iniquas
sancietis
?
&c.
Eosque
ad
eam
quam
vos
an
vera
sit
religionem
ignoratis
,
eos
qui
veram
didicere
compelletis
?
Haec
Idola
non
sunt
dij
,
non
sunt
inquam
.
Nolite
per
errorem
falli
.
Christus
solus
Deus
est
,
idemque
solus
Dominus
in
gloria
Dei
patris
.
Aut
igitur
vos
item
veram
agnoscite
religionem
,
aut
certe
eos
,
qui
illam
colunt
,
nolite
per
dementiam
vestram
perturbare
.
His
verbis
attoniti
▪
&
inopinata
dicendi
libertate
perculsi
,
oculos
ad
Imperatorem
omnes
converterunt
,
audituri
quidnam
is
ad
ea
responderet
,
&c.
When
therefore
GEORGE
,
even
in
the
first
beginnings
,
had
observ'd
the
extraordinarie
cruelty
of
these
proceedings
,
hee
presently
put
off
his
military
abiliments
,
and
making
dole
of
all
his
substance
to
the
poore
:
on
the
third
Session
of
the
Senate
,
when
the
Imperiall
decree
was
to
be
verified
,
quite
voide
of
feare
,
he
came
in-the
Senate-house
,
and
spake
unto
them
in
this
manner
.
How
long
most
noble
Emperour
,
and
you
Conscript
Fathers
,
will
you
augment
your
tyrannies
against
the
Christians
?
How
long
will
you
enact
unjust
and
cruell
Lawes
against
them
?
Compelling
those
which
are
aright
instructed
in
the
faith
,
to
follow
that
Religion
,
of
whose
truth
your selves
are
doubtfull
.
Your
Idols
are
no
Gods
,
and
I
am
bold
to
say
againe
,
they
are
not
.
Be
not
you
longer
couzned
in
the
same
errour
.
Our
Christ
alone
is
God
,
he
onely
is
the
Lord
,
in
the
glory
of
the
Father
.
Eyther
do
you
therefore
acknowledge
that
Religion
which
undoubtedly
is
true
:
or
else
disturbe
not
them
by
your
raging
follies
,
which
would
willingly
embrace
it
.
This
said
,
and
all
the
Senate
wonderfully
amazed
at
the
free
speech
and
boldnesse
of
the
man
;
they
all
of
them
turn'd
their
eyes
upon
the
Emperour
,
expecting
what
hee
would
reply
:
who
beckoning
to
Magnentius
,
then
Consull
,
and
one
of
his
speciall
Favourites
,
to
returne
an
answere
;
hee
presently
applyed
himselfe
to
satisfie
his
Princes
pleasure
.
Further
we
will
not
prosecute
the
storie
in
our
Authors
words
,
which
are
long
and
full
of
needlesse
conference
:
but
briefly
will
declare
the
substance
of
it
,
which
is
this
.
Vpon
St.
Georges
constant
profession
of
his
Faith
,
they
wooed
him
first
with
promises
of
future
honours
,
and
more
faire
advancements
:
but
finding
him
unmoveable
,
not
to
bee
wrought
upon
with
words
,
they
tryed
him
next
with
torments
;
not
sparing
any
thing
which
might
expresse
their
cruelty
,
or
ennoble
his
affliction
.
When
they
saw
all
was
fruitlesse
,
at
last
the
fatall
Sentence
was
pronounced
against
him
in
this
manner
;
that
beeing
had
againe
to
prison
,
hee
should
the
following
day
be
drawne
through
the
City
,
and
beheaded
.
Reclusus
ergo
in
carcere
,
(
9
)
For
this
the
yeare
and
day
of
S.
GEORGE
his
death
,
we
shall
have
proofe
enough
hereafter
;
of
the
day
chiefly
in
the
Martyrologies
,
and
of
the
yeare
thereof
in
severall
Histories
.
Proofe
also
store
inough
for
this
,
that
he
was
beheaded
:
in
which
particular
,
all
Authors
which
have
descended
to
particulars
,
agree
joyntly
.
Onely
the
old
Franciscan
,
Fryer
Anselme
,
whom
I
lately
mention'd
,
will
have
him
end
his
sufferings
in
a
flaming
fire
,
miliaria
,
fertur
fuisse
combustus
.
'T
is
well
they
are
so
link'd
together
,
his
Martyrdome
by
fire
,
and
his
encounter
with
the
Dragon
;
being
both
of
them
of
the
same
medley
.
I
had
almost
forgot
the
doughtie
Authour
of
the
Seaven
Champions
.
Who
as
hee
makes
the
first
atchievement
of
Saint
GEORGE
,
to
bee
the
killing
of
a
burning
Dragon
in
the
Land
of
Egypt
,
whereby
hee
sav'd
from
death
the
Princesse
Sabra
:
so
doth
he
make
his
last
,
to
be
a
dangerous
combate
,
which
hee
had
with
a
poysonous
Dragon
upon
Dunsmere
Heath
;
wherein
the
Dragon
lost
his
life
,
and
the
poore
Knight
return'd
to
Coventrey
,
his
owne
Citie
,
so
extreamely
wounded
,
that
hee
shortly
after
dyed
.
And
yet
the
foolish
Author
tells
us
expresly
in
his
Title
,
that
there
wee
have
the
true
and
certaine
manner
of
his
Death
.
But
as
good
lucke
would
have
it
,
hee
left
behind
him
to
comfort
his
afflicted
people
,
no
fewer
than
three
Sonnes
:
and
one
of
them
,
a
matter
of
no
common
knowledge
,
was
GVY
that
famous
Earle
of
Warwicke
;
the
other
two
being
preferr'd
to
place
in
Court
.
(
10
)
To
returne
then
to
METAPHRASTES
,
(
for
wee
will
heare
him
speake
no
further
of
St.
GEORGE
:
)
wee
now
dismisse
him
,
to
relate
the
rest
that
followes
,
unto
them
that
dare
beleeve
him
.
Wee
have
already
shewne
you
,
how
hideously
the
Heretickes
had
falsified
the
lives
of
Saints
and
Martyrs
,
to
countenance
their
cause
:
and
with
what
little
choyce
of
argument
the
Church-historians
had
compiled
their
Martyrologies
,
and
Actes
Ecclesiasticall
.
Both
observations
verified
in
the
storie
of
our
Martyr
,
and
the
collections
of
this
Author
.
For
in
the
rest
that
followes
,
wee
have
the
Arian
tale
of
George
and
Athanasius
the
Magitian
;
together
with
the
strange
Conversion
of
the
Empresse
AREXANDRA
:
both
which
before
have
had
my
blessing
.
These
intermingled
with
the
horrible
and
most
unsufferable
torments
which
are
there
said
to
be
applyed
unto
our
Martyr
:
so
great
,
so
farre
above
the
strength
of
nature
to
indure
;
that
wee
must
needs
reject
the
very
naming
of
them
,
as
things
so
short
of
Truth
,
that
in
the
greatest
charity
they
may
not
be
reputed
possible
.
And
for
the
close
of
all
,
a
cheate
or
couzning
tricke
of
his
,
put
by
him
on
the
Emperour
:
whom
hee
perswaded
after
many
of
his
torments
,
that
hee
was
now
content
to
sacrifice
unto
the
Roman
Idols
.
Which
done
,
the
Church
made
trim
,
the
Priests
in
readinesse
,
and
many
of
the
people
gathered
there
together
to
behold
the
alteration
:
hee
calls
upon
the
LORD
,
and
presently
upon
his
prayers
,
downe
came
a
fire
from
Heaven
;
by
which
both
Temple
,
Priests
,
and
many
of
the
people
,
were
consumed
.
This
last
,
accounted
as
an
Errour
(
or
a
Fable
rather
)
in
the
common
Legends
,
by
Antoninus
Florentinus
:
who
guessing
at
some
reasons
for
which
the
passion
of
St.
GEORGE
was
judged
Apocryphall
,
One
,
Quòd
Daciano
dixerit
,
(
for
so
hee
calls
him
)
paratum
se
Sacrificare
,
si
faceret
populum
ad
Templum
congregari
;
quo
facto
,
oratione
eius
,
igne
coelesti
totum
Templum
&c.
concremavit
.
This
last
accounted
also
one
of
the
principall
excesses
of
this
Writer
,
in
the
composition
of
his
Stories
;
and
for
that
noted
by
the
Cardinall
in
his
censure
of
him
.
(
11
)
These
passages
in
Metaphrastes
we
admit
not
in
our
Storie
;
and
therefore
leave
the
proofe
thereof
,
to
such
as
thinke
they
may
beleeve
them
.
But
for
the
rest
,
wee
doubt
not
but
to
make
it
good
by
witnesses
of
speciall
ranke
;
and
many
of
them
of
authority
undeniable
,
in
points
Historicall
.
The
rest
,
I
meane
,
which
is
of
principall
moment
,
and
most
necessary
to
the
cause
in
hand
;
as
viz.
his
Countrey
,
and
Martyrdome
in
generall
;
the
manner
of
his
Death
,
the
time
and
place
of
it
:
all
these
wee
doubt
not
to
make
good
,
by
such
variety
of
Evidence
,
and
strength
of
testimony
,
as
may
suffice
to
make
the
Storie
free
from
all
further
question
.
But
for
the
greatnesse
of
his
Parentage
and
Fortunes
,
together
with
his
Honourable
place
about
the
Emperour
:
this
wee
will
take
upon
the
word
of
Metaphrastes
,
untill
wee
finde
some
evidence
not
yet
discovered
,
which
can
prove
the
contrary
.
Nor
shall
it
be
sufficient
for
any
of
the
adverse
party
,
to
say
,
that
no
such
circumstance
may
bee
found
in
Eusebius
,
who
largely
wrote
the
Story
of
that
last
and
greatest
Persecution
:
no
nor
in
Bede
which
mentions
him
;
nor
in
Vincentius
or
Antoninus
,
both
which
are
large
inough
in
the
expression
of
his
History
.
For
wee
know
well
inough
that
Argumenta
ab
authoritate
negativè
,
are
shamefully
exploded
in
the
Schooles
of
Logicke
:
that
the
argument
would
bee
ridiculous
,
should
any
one
conclude
,
that
all
the
Silvian
Kings
reckoned
in
our
Chronologies
,
are
to
bee
rejected
;
because
so
many
Writers
of
the
history
of
Rome
,
have
spared
to
name
them
.
I
know
indeed
,
in
points
of
Faith
and
Morall
duties
,
wee
may
resolve
it
with
the
Fathers
,
Non
credimus
quia
non
legimus
;
and
therefore
I
restraine
my selfe
to
Cases
of
this
qualitie
:
and
that
no
further
,
till
I
see
evidence
of
reason
to
convince
me
of
an
Error
;
where
proofe
of
testimony
failes
.
Which
ground
thus
layd
,
wee
will
proceed
unto
the
justification
of
the
history
in
METAPHRASTES
;
so
much
thereof
as
wee
have
taken
,
and
is
most
materiall
.
But
we
will
first
make
cleare
our
passage
,
in
the
removing
of
one
doubt
,
and
commenting
a
little
upon
one
memorable
circumstance
therein
;
the
better
to
explaine
the
meaning
of
the
Author
,
and
content
the
Reader
:
and
having
pointed
out
the
scene
of
this
great
Action
,
descend
unto
our
evidence
.
CHAP.
II.
(
1
)
Magnentius
mentioned
in
the
former
Storie
,
what
hee
was
.
(
2
)
Vestem
exuere
militarem
,
the
meaning
of
it
;
and
when
used
.
(
3
)
Lydda
the
Scene
of
this
great
action
;
now
called
Saint
George's
.
(
4
)
Malmesbury
reconciled
with
other
Authors
.
(
5
)
No
executions
permitted
by
the
Ancients
,
within
their
Cities
.
(
6
)
The
former
Storie
justified
,
most
of
it
,
by
Eusebius
.
(
7
)
St.
Ambrose
testimonie
of
St.
George
,
how
certaine
to
bee
his
.
(
8
)
The
time
and
Canon
of
Pope
Gelasius
.
(
9
)
The
Storie
of
Saint
George
,
why
reckoned
as
Apocryphall
.
(
10
)
The
meaning
of
Gelasius
not
to
explode
the
Martyr
,
with
his
Historie
.
(
11
)
The
Arian
George
not
likely
in
so
small
a
tract
of
time
to
bee
reputed
as
a
Martyr
.
(
12
)
A
Catalogue
of
the
Authors
cyted
in
this
Booke
,
which
have
made
honourable
mention
of
Saint
George
;
as
also
of
those
Princes
,
Peeres
,
and
Prelates
,
which
have
done
him
Honour
:
digested
in
their
times
and
Ages
.
(
1
)
THree
thinges
there
are
then
,
which
are
to
bee
dispatch'd
,
before
wee
come
to
the
producing
of
further
Evidence
on
our
party
:
viz.
A
doubt
to
bee
remooved
,
a
notable
circumstance
to
bee
explained
;
and
the
designment
of
the
place
or
scene
of
this
great
Action
.
Of
these
the
doubt
to
bee
removed
,
is
that
particular
passage
touching
Magnentius
,
said
then
to
be
a
principall
Favorite
of
DIOCLETIAN
,
and
at
that
time
Consul
:
and
this
may
well
be
call'd
a
doubt
,
because
in
all
the
Consular
tables
,
which
I
have
searched
and
seene
;
I
cannot
meete
,
during
the
whole
Empire
of
Diocletian
,
a
Consul
of
that
Name
.
But
if
wee
can
finde
out
the
man
;
I
hope
we
shall
agree
with
case
inough
about
his
being
Consul
:
and
for
the
finding
out
the
man
,
wee
must
make
two
enquiries
.
My
first
enquiry
is
,
whether
Magnentius
there
mentioned
,
might
not
be
hee
,
which
afterwards
slew
Constans
,
Sonne
unto
Constantine
the
Great
,
and
tooke
unto
himselfe
that
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
Constans
then
commanded
.
To
make
this
probable
,
(
for
wee
aspire
no
further
)
we
must
first
understand
,
that
Diocletian
when
hee
associated
Maximinian
in
the
Empire
,
did
take
unto
himselfe
the
name
from
IVPITER
;
the
other
his
from
HERCVLES
:
Diocletianus
Iovius
;
the
other
Maximinianus
Herculius
.
But
not
content
with
this
,
to
make
their
memory
in
these
adjuncts
,
more
eternall
;
they
rais'd
two
severall
Companies
of
selected
Souldiers
,
whom
they
call'd
Iovij
&
Herculij
.
Of
these
selected
Companies
Magnentius
was
at
that
time
Captain
or
Commander
,
(
Comes
Herculiorum
&
Ioviorum
,
hee
is
called
in
the
Latine
storie
:
)
when
hee
made
slaughter
of
Prince
Constans
:
and
therefore
not
unlikely
,
but
he
may
be
the
Favourite
of
Diocletian
,
mentioned
in
Metaphrastes
;
and
by
him
rais'd
unto
this
honour
.
If
any
thing
may
bee
objected
against
this
,
it
is
,
that
if
Magnentius
were
at
that
time
Consul
,
when
Saint
George
was
made
a
Martyr
:
eyther
he
had
beene
dead
,
before
the
murther
of
the
young
Emperour
Constans
;
or
else
too
old
to
undertake
such
enterprises
.
Of
his
decease
before
that
time
,
I
thinke
there
can
bee
nothing
proov'd
;
unlesse
by
way
of
possible
conjecture
.
And
for
his
age
,
allowing
him
for
twenty
,
anno
290.
when
our
Martyr
suffered
,
about
which
age
,
and
sooner
,
many
had
beene
advanc'd
upon
speciall
favour
,
to
that
Dignitie
:
and
it
will
then
easily
appeare
,
that
he
could
bee
no
lesse
than
80.
yeares
of
age
,
at
his
usurping
of
the
Empire
.
This
I
confesse
for
true
,
but
yet
I
must
affirme
withall
,
that
age
is
hardly
able
to
keepe
under
,
eyther
ambitious
desires
,
or
noble
resolutions
.
For
Bretannion
,
who
at
the
same
time
with
this
Magnentius
,
assum'd
the
purple
habite
in
the
Countries
of
Pannonia
,
was
exceeding
ancient
:
and
in
the
later
dayes
,
Venieri
,
Admirall
of
the
Venetian
Fleet
,
in
the
great
Battaile
of
Lepanto
,
was
close
upon
fourescore
;
yet
of
that
haughty
Spirit
that
he
contested
with
Don
Iohn
the
Spanish
Admirall
,
even
to
a
Challenge
for
the
Field
,
who
then
was
in
the
prime
and
gallantrie
of
his
youth
.
A
greater
age
than
this
,
was
that
of
Andreas
Auria
,
Admirall
to
Charles
the
fifth
;
who
lived
till
94.
no
lesse
:
and
held
unto
the
last
,
a
man
of
notable
undertakings
,
and
of
brave
performance
.
And
if
we
looke
on
former
times
,
we
find
that
most
of
Alexanders
great
Commanders
,
attain'd
unto
the
age
of
80.
yeares
,
or
not
much
short
of
it
;
and
yet
contended
with
each
other
,
even
till
their
latest
gaspe
of
breath
,
for
the
sole
Empire
,
and
chiefe
Soveraignty
of
Greece
and
Asia
.
So
stirring
is
the
fire
of
glory
and
ambition
,
that
it
will
kindle
and
enflame
the
coldest
appetite
of
age
.
Our
next
enquirie
is
,
whether
the
name
bee
not
mistaken
in
the
Author
,
or
the
Translatours
,
for
Maxentius
.
Which
if
it
may
bee
granted
,
as
the
mistake
is
very
easie
:
then
will
it
be
a
matter
of
farre
lesse
difficultie
than
before
.
For
who
so
litle
conversant
in
the
Histories
of
those
times
,
but
may
remember
,
that
Maximinianus
Herculius
had
a
sonne
so
named
;
and
that
upon
the
death
of
Constantius
Chlorus
,
hee
was
proclaim'd
Augustus
,
and
saluted
Emperour
by
the
Praetorian
bands
at
Rome
.
An
honour
hee
enjoyed
not
long
;
being
first
undermined
by
his
owne
Father
,
the
old
tyrant
;
and
after
slaine
,
with
the
discomfiture
of
his
whole
forces
,
at
the
Milvian
bridge
neere
Rome
,
by
Constantine
the
Great
.
Now
if
it
may
be
granted
,
that
the
name
may
possibly
bee
mistaken
;
as
we
see
dayly
worse
mistakes
,
in
the
editions
of
the
best
Authors
:
how
easie
is
it
to
beleeve
,
that
this
MAXENTIVS
,
the
sonne
of
the
one
Emperor
;
might
be
made
Consul
,
and
in
especiall
favour
with
the
other
?
But
then
it
is
objected
,
that
we
meet
not
with
his
name
in
any
of
the
Consular-Tables
.
This
we
affirme
,
and
yet
withall
that
notwithstanding
this
,
Maxentius
might
be
Consull
.
For
besides
the
Consuls
Ordinarie
,
appointed
for
the
yeare
,
whose
names
onely
occurre
in
the
publicke
Tables
:
there
was
another
sort
of
Consuls
,
call'd
Consuls
honourarie
,
appointed
onely
for
a
Moneth
,
and
sometimes
longer
,
as
it
pleas'd
the
Emperours
.
Of
this
See
Dion
.
A
custome
taken
up
,
upon
the
end
of
the
Civill
Warres
,
Cum
helli
civilis
praemia
festinari
coeperunt
,
as
it
is
in
Tacitus
:
when
now
the
Emperours
had
many
men
to
gratifie
,
and
could
not
speed
them
all
in
ordinarie
Course
.
Of
the
which
kind
of
Consuls
,
Maxentius
might
be
one
;
so
also
might
Magnentius
,
though
wee
find
nothing
of
them
in
the
common
Calendars
.
Of
this
kind
also
might
there
be
some
other
Consull
of
the
latter
name
;
although
no
further
mention
of
him
in
the
Histories
of
that
age
and
time
.
(
2
)
The
circumstance
to
be
explain'd
,
is
that
St.
George
before
he
came
into
the
Senate
,
put
off
His
military
abiliments
!
A
circumstance
not
express'd
rightly
in
the
Author
,
where
we
find
onely
vestem
pauperibus
distribuit
,
that
he
distributed
his
garments
to
the
poore
;
and
therefore
have
rather
chosen
to
expresse
it
in
the
words
of
Vincentius
:
where
it
is
said
,
that
having
made
a
dole
of
all
his
riches
,
militarem
vestem
exuit
,
hee
put
off
his
military
habit
,
and
so
address'd
himselfe
to
speake
in
the
behalfe
of
his
poore
brethren
.
Which
putting
off
his
militarie
habiliments
,
is
not
,
as
I
conceive
it
,
onely
(
nor
perhaps
at
all
)
the
disroabing
of
himselfe
of
his
soldiers
coate
,
or
cassocke
:
but
rather
the
abandoning
of
his
militarie
or
Knightly
belt
;
the
honorarie
marke
of
his
well-deserving
.
For
in
the
times
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
it
was
a
custome
of
the
Prince
,
to
honour
such
which
were
of
greatest
merit
,
with
a
degree
above
the
rest
:
which
was
perform'd
by
investing
them
with
a
military
belt
or
girdle
;
the
Ensigne
of
a
Knight
.
This
was
call'd
,
Cingulo
militiae
honestare
:
and
hereunto
it
is
alluded
by
St.
Chrysostome
,
in
his
26.
Homilie
on
the
Corinthians
,
viz.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Let
none
(
saith
hee
)
which
is
an
Officer
,
presume
to
come
before
the
Prince
,
without
his
belt
,
and
other
military
habiliments
.
This
militarie
belt
thus
given
,
was
an
ingagement
of
the
party
so
invested
,
unto
the
service
of
the
Prince
:
and
that
in
termes
so
neere
and
close
,
that
such
as
had
receiv'd
the
faith
,
and
made
a
conscience
of
their
wayes
,
used
commonly
to
cast
it
from
them
;
because
of
the
incompatibility
,
that
was
betweene
their
holy
profession
,
&
that
Knightly
order
.
A
matter
frequent
in
the
use
of
it
,
in
the
times
of
Persecution
;
in
such
especially
,
who
could
not
patiently
conceale
their
holy
callings
,
and
dissemble
their
Religion
.
The
meaning
then
is
this
,
that
George
no
longer
willing
to
continue
in
the
service
of
the
Emperour
,
unto
the
hazard
of
his
Soule
,
enounced
his
order
:
and
being
so
degraded
,
went
up
into
the
Senate
;
no
longer
now
a
Soldier
of
the
Emperour
;
but
of
IESUS
CHRIST
.
(
3
)
As
for
the
Scene
,
or
Stage
,
on
which
this
great
and
famous
Tragedie
of
St.
George
was
acted
:
it
is
generally
said
to
be
in
Lydda
,
a
Towne
of
Palestine
,
in
the
Tribe
of
Ephraim
.
A
Towne
made
famous
by
St.
Peter
,
who
there
,
virtute
Christi
non
sua
,
Who
had
kept
his
Bed
eight
yeares
,
and
was
sicke
of
the
Palsey
.
Knowne
also
in
the
Writers
both
of
former
and
of
middle
times
,
by
the
name
Diospolis
,
or
the
Towne
of
Iupiter
;
because
that
Idoll-god
was
there
worshipped
.
In
this
Towne
,
that
St.
George
receiv'd
the
Crowne
of
Martyrdome
,
is
evident
out
of
the
testimonies
of
those
severall
Authors
,
which
have
made
mention
of
our
Martyr
:
whose
words
I
shall
deferre
untill
the
next
Chapter
,
where
they
are
produced
at
large
.
Two
onely
proofes
I
have
made
choyce
of
for
the
present
.
First
,
that
his
sacred
body
was
there
reverently
entomb'd
,
by
the
devout
and
pious
inhabitants
thereof
:
his
Sepulcher
beeing
there
extant
to
be
shewne
,
even
in
the
dayes
of
Will
.
of
Tyre
,
Iacob
.
de
Vitriaco
,
Lydda
civitas
,
quondam
Diospolis
appellata
,
nunc
ad
S.
Georgium
nuncupatur
.
Both
circumstances
,
that
of
his
buriall
,
and
this
other
mention'd
last
,
together
,
in
old
Fryer
Anselme
:
Des●ri●●
.
●err
.
Sancta
.
quarto
miliario
à
Modyn
est
Lydda
,
civitas
qu●
Diospolis
dicitur
,
in
qua
corpus
B.
Georgij
testantur
fuisse
;
&
S.
Georgius
vulgo
dicitur
.
Shall
we
have
more
?
Roger
de
Hovenden
in
his
Annals
,
viz.
N●vus
Episcopus
de
Acon
,
Episcopus
de
Baru●h
,
Episcopus
de
S.
Georgio
.
For
at
that
time
,
the
Christians
had
made
this
Towne
a
Byshops
Seate
;
(
4
)
Onely
in
such
a
generall
consent
of
Authors
,
Will
▪
the
Monke
of
Malmesbury
doth
seeme
to
differ
from
the
rest
:
who
seemeth
to
make
the
Scene
hereof
to
be
Rama
,
Fryer
Anselme
,
who
as
before
we
noted
,
hath
made
St.
GEORGE
to
end
his
dayes
in
a
burning
fire
;
hath
chosen
Rama
for
the
place
of
Execution
:
his
ashes
being
afterwards
transferr'd
(
sd
.
he
)
to
Lydda
,
&
there
buried
.
To
reconcile
which
difference
,
we
must
conceive
that
these
two
:
Cities
were
not
very
farre
asunder
;
and
their
Feilds
or
Territories
close
together
:
so
that
an
action
done
in
one
,
without
great
errour
might
be
reported
of
the
other
.
Country
of
the
Gergezens
:
whereas
St.
LVKE
and
MARKE
affirme
,
that
it
was
the
Country
of
the
Gadarens
.
Yet
may
it
not
be
therefore
thought
,
that
the
Holy
Spirit
is
at
difference
with
it selfe
;
God
forbid
:
nor
that
we
should
conceive
the
Gadarens
and
Gergezens
to
be
the
same
;
which
is
not
so
.
But
rather
we
must
reconcile
the
places
thus
,
according
to
the
truth
of
storie
,
and
the
scituation
of
the
Country
;
that
the
two
people
mention'd
in
the
Gospell
were
conterminous
:
their
Townes
at
no
great
distance
,
and
their
fields
bordering
one
upon
another
.
Therefore
that
miracle
,
done
in
the
fields
betweene
them
both
;
might
without
any
wrong
or
errour
,
bee
made
good
of
eyther
.
(
5
)
To
make
the
reconciliation
more
exact
,
and
the
case
more
parallell
,
wee
must
also
note
,
that
with
the
ancients
there
was
nothing
more
unlawfull
,
than
to
put
any
man
to
death
within
their
Cities
.
Thus
in
the
state
of
Rome
,
the
Vestall
Virgin
having
committed
fornication
,
was
buried
quicke
within
the
Campus
Sceleratus
;
and
other
malefactors
throwne
headlong
from
the
Tarpeian
Rocke
:
both
situate
without
the
Towne
.
So
also
had
the
Thessalians
a
place
of
Execution
,
from
the
praecipice
of
an
Hill
,
which
they
called
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
Corvi
:
from
whence
arose
the
Proverbe
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Away
with
him
to
the
Gallowes
.
Thus
the
Iewes
also
,
when
they
crucified
our
Saviour
,
led
him
out
of
their
Citie
to
Mount
Calvarie
:
and
thus
St.
LVKE
reports
it
in
the
Execution
of
St.
STEPHEN
,
they
cast
him
out
of
the
Citie
and
stoned
him
.
A
custome
which
continued
long
,
even
till
the
times
of
Persecution
were
all
past
:
and
of
the
which
,
our
publike
Gallowes
which
we
see
every
where
without
our
Townes
,
are
some
remainders
.
Which
being
so
,
no
execution
in
those
times
permitted
in
their
Cities
;
it
must
needs
be
,
that
our
St.
GEORGE
did
suffer
in
the
open
fields
.
Which
granted
,
it
will
then
appeare
that
Malmesbury
might
not
unjustly
say
of
Rama
,
or
(
as
he
calls
it
)
Ramula
,
that
it
was
guilty
of
,
or
rather
had
a
hand
in
Saint
Georges
death
;
though
in
the
generall
voyce
of
Writers
,
it
be
affirm'd
of
Lydda
:
because
the
fields
were
common
,
or
close
adjoyning
,
and
the
Townes
but
litle
distant
.
(
6
)
These
matters
thus
dispatch'd
,
we
now
proceed
to
verifie
the
former
Storie
out
of
the
words
of
such
as
have
concurr'd
with
Metaphrastes
in
the
maine
and
substance
.
And
first
we
will
attempt
to
justifie
the
whole
narration
out
of
Eusebius
;
whose
countenance
herein
,
will
I
am
sure
be
worth
our
seeking
.
And
I
would
gladly
know
what
part
or
circumstance
there
is
in
all
our
History
,
for
the
defence
whereof
,
we
may
not
use
his
testimony
.
Seleucus
,
Iulian
,
and
others
of
that
Country
,
receiv'd
the
Crowne
of
Martyrdome
,
during
the
Persecution
rais'd
by
Diocletian
.
(
7
)
In
the
next
place
we
have
the
testimony
of
St.
Ambrose
,
if
at
the
least
,
the
words
be
his
:
a
Reverend
Father
of
the
Church
,
and
a
chiefe
ornament
thereof
,
who
dyed
about
the
yeare
,
397.
The
words
are
these
:
Georgius
Christi
miles
fidelissimus
,
dum
Christianismi
professio
tegeretur
,
solus
inter
Christicolas
intrepidus
Dei
filium
confessus
est
:
Cui
tantam
constantiam
gratia
divina
concessit
,
ut
&
tyrannicae
potestatis
praecepta
contemneret
,
&
innumerabilium
non
formidaret
tormenta
poenarum
.
Id
est
.
George
the
most
faithfull
Soldier
of
IESUS
CHRIST
,
when
as
Religion
was
else
every
where
dissembled
,
adventur'd
boldly
to
confesse
the
name
of
GOD
:
to
whom
it
pleas'd
the
Lord
to
give
so
much
of
Heavenly
grace
,
that
he
not
onely
scorn'd
the
tyrants
,
but
contemned
their
torments
.
This
I
find
cyted
by
Hermanus
Schedel
,
in
his
Chronica
Chronicorum
;
and
out
of
him
by
Bergomensis
;
since
by
Molanus
jn
his
Annotations
upon
Vsuards
Martyrologie
:
Iacobus
de
Voragine
relyeth
also
,
in
one
passage
,
on
the
authority
of
Ambrose
;
so
doth
Vincentius
,
and
Antoninus
Florentinus
.
The
treatise
out
of
which
his
testimonie
is
avouch'd
,
is
by
them
call'd
,
Liber
praefationum
;
(
8
)
But
of
our
next
witnesse
,
there
is
lesse
doubt
,
and
a
larger
testimonie
;
though
in
his
words
we
meet
with
somewhat
which
requires
a
Commentarie
.
A
witnesse
which
hath
beene
examined
on
the
adverse
part
already
,
where
he
was
able
to
say
nothing
:
I
meane
Gelasius
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
his
so
memorated
Canon
.
This
Pope
began
his
Papacie
,
Anno
492.
and
dyed
in
96.
some
foure
yeares
after
.
About
his
time
,
and
long
before
it
;
the
Heretickes
had
busily
employed
themselves
to
falsifie
the
publike
Acts
and
writings
of
the
Church
:
which
thing
they
had
effected
so
according
to
their
wish
,
that
now
it
was
high
time
to
have
a
carefull
eye
upon
them
;
or
else
it
may
be
,
they
might
have
growne
too
potent
to
be
easily
suppress'd
.
For
this
cause
,
Pope
GELASIUS
having
assembled
72.
of
his
neighbour
Prelates
unto
Rome
;
did
then
and
there
,
with
their
advise
and
by
their
diligent
assistance
;
contrive
a
Catalogue
of
all
such
dangerous
writings
,
as
were
thought
fit
to
be
rejected
:
giving
to
those
which
they
accounted
true
&
orthodoxe
,
the
place
and
honour
due
unto
them
.
Which
Canon
,
since
it
is
alleaged
against
us
,
thereby
to
overthrow
the
History
of
our
St.
GEORGE
;
we
will
in
this
place
bring
into
the
open
view
,
as
much
of
it
as
concernes
the
businesse
now
in
hand
:
that
so
we
may
encounter
them
with
their
owne
weapons
.
The
Canon
is
as
followeth
.
(
9
)
By
this
it
doth
appeare
,
that
as
the
Saints
in
generall
,
so
also
particularly
St.
GEORGE
,
had
beene
abused
and
counterfeited
in
his
Story
:
in
the
close
of
the
same
Canon
therefore
,
it
is
reckon'd
as
Apochryphall
;
as
were
a
great
many
others
of
the
same
temper
.
The
reason
why
it
was
so
reckon'd
,
is
by
our
latter
writers
diversly
related
.
Raphael
Volaterran
makes
it
to
bee
rejected
,
onely
so
much
of
it
,
as
concernes
St.
Georges
combat
with
the
Dragon
:
which
also
is
assign'd
by
Antoninus
,
amongst
other
causes
;
but
by
neither
rightly
.
For
in
those
times
,
and
many
hundred
yeares
behind
them
,
the
fable
of
the
Dragon
was
not
so
much
as
thought
of
in
the
Church
Christian.
Iacobus
de
Voragine
more
nearely
to
the
truth
,
Ex
eo
quòd
Martyrium
eius
certam
relationem
non
habet
:
because
the
storie
of
his
death
is
told
us
in
most
perplext
and
uncertaine
manner
.
In
Calendario
n.
Bedae
,
&c.
For
in
the
Calendar
of
Bede
,
we
find
(
saith
he
)
that
he
was
martyred
in
Diospolis
,
a
Towne
of
Persia
;
in
others
,
that
he
lyeth
buried
in
Diospolis
not
farre
from
Ioppe
:
In
some
that
he
did
suffer
under
Diocletian
and
Maximinian
,
Emperours
;
in
others
,
under
Diocletian
King
of
the
Persians
;
no
lesse
than
70.
tributarie
Kings
being
in
presence
.
Somewhat
,
I
say
of
this
was
rightly
aym'd
at
by
this
blind
archer
:
but
Bede
is
brought
in
by
him
somewhat
too
early
,
as
beeing
a
Post-natus
,
scarce
borne
within
two
centuries
of
yeares
succeeding
.
But
what
need
more
conjectures
,
or
what
use
indeed
is
there
of
any
:
since
the
same
Canon
which
hath
decreed
the
History
of
George
(
then
extant
)
to
be
Apocryphall
;
hath
also
told
us
,
that
it
was
generally
beleev'd
to
have
beene
writ
by
Hereticks
.
This
is
inough
to
make
the
History
of
any
S.
suspected
▪
&
Apocryphall
:
and
that
it
was
so
written
;
may
easily
appeare
by
that
which
was
related
in
it
touching
Athanasius
,
and
the
Empresse
Alexandra
;
not
to
omit
that
terrible
massacre
which
by
a
cheating
tricke
,
he
made
of
many
of
the
people
,
branded
by
ANTONINUS
,
as
before
we
noted
.
(
10
)
Hitherto
have
we
spoken
of
GELASIUS
Canon
,
and
nothing
all
this
while
,
which
may
redound
from
thence
to
St.
GEORGES
credit
.
Nothing
indeed
in
that
which
hath
beene
spoken
hitherto
,
because
we
were
to
lay
our
ground
,
before
we
rais'd
our
building
.
But
that
now
done
,
and
the
full
meaning
of
the
Canon
duely
pondered
:
it
will
appeare
for
certaine
,
that
though
Gelasius
taxed
the
storie
of
St.
GEORGE
as
dangerous
and
Apocryphall
;
yet
he
hath
done
the
Saint
himselfe
all
due
respects
,
and
confirm'd
him
to
us
.
This
I
did
note
before
ou●
of
the
words
of
Bellarmine
,
Beda
,
Antoninus
,
Hermannus
Schedell
,
Bergomensis
,
Notgerus
,
and
Vsuardus
;
all
which
,
as
we
shall
see
in
the
next
Chapter
,
doe
so
conceive
it
.
But
we
might
well
have
say'd
this
labour
.
For
Doctor
Reynolds
also
cannot
but
acknowledge
,
Adam
,
Origen
,
and
Cyprian
;
and
many
others
.
What
then
?
Shall
therefore
wee
conclude
,
that
Peter
never
travail'd
,
or
that
there
never
was
a
woman
of
the
name
of
Thecla
;
or
that
St.
Cyprian
,
or
Origen
,
or
Adam
never
recanted
their
impieties
and
errours
?
Nay
,
we
conclude
from
hence
,
that
questionlesse
St.
George
is
to
be
reckon'd
as
a
Martyr
;
because
the
storie
onely
is
condemn'd
,
and
not
the
Saint
;
just
as
we
may
resolve
that
there
was
such
a
noble
Prince
as
Arthur
;
because
the
Monke
of
Malmesburie
hath
told
us
,
how
much
his
famous
deeds
were
over-acted
by
his
Country
men
,
the
Brittons
.
(
11
)
For
certainly
had
there
beene
any
meaning
in
Gelasius
to
have
exploded
the
Martyr
,
together
with
his
History
;
he
might
as
easily
have
done
it
,
as
have
spoke
the
word
.
Hee
might
,
I
say
,
have
done
it
with
as
much
ease
,
as
have
spoke
the
word
,
by
adding
onely
this
of
Doctor
Reynolds
to
the
Canon
;
Arian
George
should
bee
reputed
for
a
Saint
,
amongst
the
Orthodoxe
Professours
,
now
victorious
:
as
that
our
Reverend
Praelates
Cramner
,
Latimer
,
and
Ridley
,
should
in
an
equall
space
of
time
,
bee
taken
into
the
Roman
Martyrologies
:
or
that
their
Henry
Garnet
,
Iames
Clement
,
or
Nicholas
Sanders
,
by
them
honoured
,
should
be
accounted
Martyrs
in
the
Churches
Protestant
;
in
case
that
eyther
side
prevaile
and
suppresse
the
other
.
(
12
)
To
bring
this
Chapter
to
an
end
,
it
is
the
last
of
Doctor
Reynolds
two
Conclusions
,
Nullius
Georgij
Cappadocis
ut
Martyris
,
The
Catalogue
.
-
374
SAint
Ambrose
,
if
at
the
least
the
worke
be
his
.
-
492
Gelasius
Pope
of
Rome
.
-
515
Childebertus
R.
Francorum
.
-
527
Iustinianus
Imp.
Procopius
Caesariensis
.
Sidonius
Archbyshop
of
Mentz
.
-
570
Venantius
Fortunatus
.
-
596
Gregorius
Turonensis
.
-
600
Greg.
1.
Pont.
Rom.
-
660
Hildericus
R.
Austrasiae
.
-
698
Cunibertus
R.
Longobard
.
-
730
Beda
Venerabilis
.
-
752
Zacharias
Pont.
Rom.
-
774
Paulus
Diaconus
.
-
812
Vsuardus
Monachus
.
-
835
Rabanus
Maurus
.
-
837
Aimonius
Monachus
.
-
850
Simeon
Metaphrastes
.
-
912
Notgerus
Monachus
.
-
963
Nicephorus
Phocas
Imp.
Const.
-
975
Tribunus
Mevius
,
D.
Venetorum
.
-
996
Hedinge
,
Ducissa
Bavariae
.
-
1005
Henr.
2.
Imp.
Germ.
-
1043
Ioh.
Euchaites
,
Ep.
Orient
.
-
1070
Geo.
Cedrenus
.
-
1074
Rob.
D'
Oyley
nob.
Anglus
.
-
1098
Godfrey
of
Bouillon
.
-
1120
Robertus
Monach.
-
1130
Gulielm
.
Malmesburiens
.
-
1141
Gualt
.
Ep.
Augustae
Vindelicorum
.
vulgo
Auspurg
.
-
1180
Gulielm
.
Tyrius
.
-
1250
Vincentius
Belvacensis
.
-
1273
Radulphus
Imp.
Germ.
-
1282
Iacobus
de
Voragine
.
-
1305
Nicephorus
Callistus
.
-
1330
Niceph.
Gregoras
.
-
1344
Edwardus
3.
R.
Angl.
Thomas
de
Walsingham
.
-
1354
Ioh.
Contacuzenus
Imp.
Const.
Idemque
nob.
Histor.
-
1390
Froissard
.
Autor
Fasciculi
temp.
Anselmus
Frat.
Francisc.
-
1410
Iustinianus
Patr.
Ven.
-
1411
Sigismundus
Imp.
Germ.
-
1445
Antoninus
Florentinus
.
-
1448
Fredericus
Imp.
Germ.
-
1472
Bapt.
Platina
.
-
1484
Coccius
Sabellicus
.
-
1488
Maximilianus
1.
Imp
,
-
1490
Hermannus
Schedell
,
autor
Chronicorum
.
-
1494
Phil.
Bergomensis
.
-
1499
Bapt.
Mantuanus
.
-
1506
Raphael
Volaterranus
.
Ludovicus
Patritius
.
-
1550
Seb.
Munsterus
.
Polydorus
Virgilius
.
Hist.
Magdeburgica
.
-
1571
Michael
ab
Ysselt
.
-
1593
Comus
Ep.
Alexand.
Suffragan
unto
the
Patriarke
Hospinian
.
All
these
,
besides
the
publike
Martyrologies
both
Greeke
,
and
Roman
:
besides
also
the
publike
Liturgies
of
those
Churches
;
the
learned
men
,
all
of
them
of
the
Romish
partie
;
and
many
of
the
Churches
of
the
Reformation
,
whose
names
would
fill
a
Catalogue
.
If
among
these
we
have
not
one
of
credit
,
neither
Author
in
his
relation
,
nor
Prince
nor
Prelate
in
their
actions
:
hard
is
our
hap
,
and
let
the
adversaries
have
the
honour
.
But
what
one
ranke
of
these
have
said
,
and
what
the
rest
have
done
in
St.
Georges
honour
:
we
shall
now
see
,
in
their
severall
places
.
CHAP.
III.
(
1
)
The
state
of
learning
in
the
Church
,
divided
into
two
naturall
dayes
.
(
2
)
The
time
and
learning
of
Venerable
Beda
.
(
3
)
His
testimonies
of
St.
George
.
(
4
)
of
Dacianus
King
of
Persia
,
and
who
he
was
.
(
5
)
Persia
in
some
Authors
,
taken
for
the
Easterne
Countries
.
(
6
)
A
reconcilement
of
the
other
doubts
touching
this
Dacianus
.
(
7
)
The
Martyrologies
of
Vsuardus
,
Rabanus
Maurus
,
and
Notgerus
.
(
8
)
St.
George
how
said
to
have
converted
many
people
.
(
9
)
The
witnesse
of
Vincentius
,
Iacobus
,
and
Antoninus
Florent
.
(
10
)
Nicephorus
Callistus
;
and
his
evidence
.
(
11
)
The
suffrage
of
Sabellicus
,
Schedell
,
Bergomensis
,
and
Volaterran
.
(
12
)
Of
the
Magdeburgians
,
and
some
other
Protestant
Divines
.
(
13
)
A
recollection
and
application
of
the
whole
proofes
.
(
1
)
THere
is
an
old
tradition
that
the
world
should
last
6000.
yeares
,
and
no
longer
:
two
of
them
before
the
Law
;
two
under
it
;
and
two
,
after
.
Which
though
it
hath
not
beene
exactly
true
,
of
the
two
first
,
and
that
the
third
is
doubtfull
:
yet
the
conceit
is
tollerable
;
and
for
as
much
of
it
as
is
past
,
somewhat
neere
the
computation
and
account
of
time
,
recited
in
it
.
We
will
be
therefore
bold
,
to
take
for
granted
,
that
the
Christian
Chu●ch
is
of
two
thousand
yeares
continuance
:
which
granted
or
supposed
,
we
will
resemble
it
,
or
the
state
of
learning
rather
in
it
,
unto
two
naturall
dayes
▪
each
,
of
a
thousand
yeares
,
apeece
:
and
this
the
rather
,
because
the
Lord
hath
said
,
that
in
his
sight
,
a
thousand
yeares
are
but
as
one
day
.
The
first
of
these
,
we
take
to
have
begun
even
at
the
first
rising
of
the
Sunne
of
Righteousnesse
:
and
for
the
morning
of
it
▪
allow
the
first
three
Centuries
,
even
till
the
time
of
CONSTANTINE
.
The
noonetide
watch
thereof
,
we
make
to
be
of
three
Centuries
ensuing
:
of
which
,
and
especially
the
first
,
the
Magdeburgians
give
this
censure
,
(
2
)
If
it
be
asked
,
to
what
use
serves
this
observation
:
we
answere
that
it
is
to
this
.
First
,
that
it
may
appeare
,
that
never
any
age
hath
beene
so
voyd
of
learned
,
or
barren
of
good
men
;
that
is
not
able
to
produce
some
testimony
of
good
credit
,
in
the
behalfe
of
GEORGE
the
Martyr
.
Next
,
that
in
all
times
we
expect
not
,
eyther
an
equall
number
of
witnesses
;
or
equall
parts
,
in
such
as
are
produced
to
give
in
evidence
:
but
that
wee
looke
for
them
,
and
judge
of
them
,
according
to
their
times
and
ages
.
Already
wee
are
past
the
noonetide
of
the
first
of
these
two
dayes
:
in
which
referring
other
of
our
witnesses
to
their
proper
places
;
we
have
made
use
of
Ambrose
onely
,
and
Pope
GELASIUS
.
In
the
next
place
and
time
,
we
meet
with
Venerable
Beda
,
who
died
about
the
yeare
734.
A
man
that
saw
as
cleerely
,
as
any
whomsoever
,
that
liv'd
in
any
part
of
the
whole
evening
:
and
one
who
for
the
excellencie
of
his
endowments
,
and
pietie
,
obtain'd
that
adjunct
.
Camden
entituleth
him
,
the
singular
glorie
and
ornament
of
England
:
and
Malmesburie
affirmes
more
fully
,
that
he
was
one
,
more
fit
to
bee
admired
than
praised
;
who
being
borne
in
the
extreamest
corner
of
the
world
,
did
yet
enlighten
all
of
it
,
with
the
beames
of
his
learning
.
Debemus
.
The
sence
imperfect
,
but
thus
to
be
conceiv'd
▪
Brittaine
to
thee
,
divinest
Bede
we
owe
,
Who
did
alone
all
parts
of
learning
knowe
.
(
3
)
The
witnesse
being
such
,
his
testimony
will
be
taken
with
lesse
scruple
:
the
rather
,
because
there
is
not
any
thing
of
his
which
hath
beene
justly
question'd
,
but
his
English
Historie
;
as
having
in
it
more
of
the
myracles
so
common
in
the
peoples
mouthes
,
than
may
be
well
allowed
of
.
But
even
that
peece
also
,
Latine
Computation
,
on
the
9.
of
the
Calends
of
May
,
we
reade
it
thus
.
Natale
S.
Georgij
Martyris
,
qui
sub
Daciano
Rege
Persarum
potentissimo
,
qui
dominabatur
super
70.
reges
,
multis
miraculis
claruit
,
plurimosque
convertit
ad
fidem
Christi
:
simul
&
Alexandram
uxorem
ipsius
Daciani
,
usque
ad
Martyrium
confortavit
.
Ipse
verò
novissime
decollatus
,
martyrium
complevit
;
quamvis
gesta
passionis
eius
inter
Apocryphas
connumerentur
Scripturas
.
Id
est
.
The
Passion
of
St.
GEORGE
the
Martyr
,
who
under
DACIANUS
the
most
mighty
King
of
Persia
,
Lord
of
no
lesse
than
seaventy
tributarie
Princes
,
was
famous
for
his
miracles
,
and
for
converting
many
to
the
faith
of
CHRIST
;
of
which
,
the
Empresse
Alexandra
the
wife
of
Dacianus
,
continued
constant
in
it
even
unto
the
death
.
This
GEORGE
,
at
last
beheaded
,
received
the
Crowne
of
Martyrdome
:
although
the
Storie
of
his
Passion
be
reckoned
as
Apocryphall
.
And
in
his
Ephimerides
,
on
the
same
ninth
of
the
May-Calends
;
thus
:
Nona
docet
Fortunatúmque
&
Achillea
iunctos
.
Hac
etiam
invicto
mundum
qui
sanguine
temnis
,
Infinit
a
refers
Georgi
sancta
Trophaea
.
This
ninth
day
doth
of
Fortunatus
tell
,
And
of
Achilles
,
joyn'd
together
well
.
And
of
thee
George
who
didst
the
world
neglect
,
And
holy
trophees
in
thy
bloud
erect
.
(
4
)
The
first
of
these
two
testimonies
,
as
it
affirmes
the
Death
and
sufferings
of
St.
GEORGE
:
so
are
there
in
it
,
some
things
which
require
a
favourable
Reader
,
and
others
which
deserve
to
bee
rejected
altogether
.
Of
the
last
ranke
,
there
is
the
fable
of
the
Empresse
ALEXANDRA
;
of
which
wee
have
already
spoken
in
the
first
part
and
second
Chapter
:
an
old
remnant
doubtlesse
of
the
Arian
Legend
,
exploded
by
Gelasius
.
That
of
her
Husband
Dacianus
,
if
it
encounter
with
a
favourable
reader
,
without
offence
may
bee
admitted
:
although
perhaps
derived
out
of
the
same
originall
.
Derived
(
I
say
,
out
of
the
same
originall
perhaps
)
because
I
finde
it
in
Baronius
Annotations
on
the
Roman
Martyrologie
,
Arian
Legends
made
their
George
to
suffer
under
Dacianus
King
of
Persia
:
onely
the
difference
is
,
and
that
not
much
,
that
there
the
tributary
Kings
are
five
in
number
more
,
than
heere
in
venerable
Bede
.
This
Doctor
Reynolds
useth
as
a
closing
argument
,
to
proove
our
Saint
to
bee
the
Arian
GEORGE
of
Alexandria
:
and
this
our selves
alledg'd
in
the
behalfe
of
Calvin
,
to
shew
what
cause
hee
had
,
to
make
St.
GEORGE
a
Counterfeit
,
or
Larva
.
The
processe
was
,
that
there
was
never
at
or
about
that
time
a
King
of
Persia
of
that
name
,
and
greatnesse
of
Command
;
and
that
this
Dacianus
is
in
other
of
our
Authors
,
made
to
bee
President
or
Proconsul
,
under
DIOCLETIAN
:
therefore
in
likelihood
,
our
Authors
not
agreeing
,
and
no
such
King
as
hee
in
nature
;
the
whole
Story
of
St.
George
is
false
and
forged
.
This
is
the
maine
of
all
that
may
be
sayd
against
us
,
touching
Dacianus
:
and
this
I
say
a
favourable
Reader
may
admit
without
offence
.
For
proofe
of
which
,
wee
must
looke
backe
a
little
on
the
condition
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
at
the
time
of
Saint
Georges
sufferings
:
The
East
parts
of
it
govern'd
,
as
before
I
said
,
by
Diocletian
;
and
the
West
by
Maximinian
.
These
two
,
the
better
to
direct
and
manage
the
affaires
of
State
,
had
tooke
unto
themselves
two
Caesars
:
whereof
the
one
was
named
Galerius
Maximinianus
,
assumed
by
Diocletian
;
and
under
him
Lieutenant
Generall
,
or
Lord
President
of
the
Easterne
Countries
.
Now
this
Galerius
Caesar
,
was
by
birth
a
Dacian
:
and
afterwards
Successour
unto
Diocletian
,
in
all
those
parts
that
hee
commanded
.
That
hee
was
borne
in
Dacia
,
is
affirm'd
by
St.
Hieromes
Latine
copie
of
Euseb●us
Chronicon
;
where
thus
wee
reade
it
:
Galerius
in
Dacia
haud
longe
à
Sardica
natus
,
that
hee
was
borne
in
Dacia
not
farre
from
Sardica
.
That
he
succeeded
Diocletian
in
the
greatnesse
and
extent
of
his
Command
,
(
after
that
he
and
Maximinian
had
surrendred
up
the
Empire
;
)
is
a
thing
so
plaine
in
Story
:
that
no
man
conversant
in
the
Historians
of
those
times
,
but
exactly
knowes
it
.
Hereupon
we
inferre
,
that
probably
this
Dacianus
mention'd
in
the
Story
,
was
that
Galerius
Maximinianus
,
who
afterwards
was
Emperour
;
and
had
the
Easterne
parts
,
all
of
them
,
of
that
Empire
,
under
his
subjection
.
And
this
we
doe
the
rather
fancy
to
be
probable
,
because
denominations
taken
from
the
birth-place
of
their
Princes
,
were
not
accounted
novelties
among
the
Romans
.
For
Adrianus
,
w●e
well
know
assumed
that
name
from
Adria
,
a
Towne
of
Italie
,
where
he
was
borne
.
Aurel.
Victor
.
Ei●tome
cap.
39.
And
not
to
seeke
for
more
examples
,
we
finde
that
Diocletian
,
borne
in
a
Towne
of
Dalmatia
,
called
Dioclea
;
added
this
termination
to
the
place
of
his
Nativitie
:
that
so
his
name
might
bee
more
plausible
among
the
Romans
,
whose
governance
he
had
then
undertaken
.
Adde
hereunto
that
this
Galerius
was
alwayes
a
most
bitter
enemy
of
the
Church
of
CHRIST
,
which
he
had
persecuted
from●
his
youth
:
and
then
perhaps
he
may
more
easily
be
beleeved
,
to
be
this
DACIANUS
.
(
5
)
But
heere
it
may
be
question'd
,
how
Dacianus
,
admitting
that
he
were
the
same
,
with
Galerius
the
Dacian
,
can
be
supposed
to
be
a
King
of
Persia
:
considering
that
the
Persians
had
at
that
time
,
a
Prince
of
their
owne
royall
stocke
,
known
by
the
name
of
Narses
,
who
dyed
about
the
yeere
307.
To
this
we
answere
,
that
Venerable
Beda
spake
according
to
the
manner
of
the
times
,
in
which
he
liv'd
:
wherein
the
Persians
,
having
subdued
the
Roman
forces
,
were
,
and
had
so
beene
long
before
,
the
absolute
maisters
,
of
almost
all
those
Countries
,
which
Galerius
once
commanded
.
Which
being
so
,
the
East
parts
of
the
Roman
Empire
vnder
the
command
of
the
Kings
of
Persia
;
and
in
particular
,
the
Holy-Land
,
where
Lydda
is
,
being
in
their
Dominions
:
those
Countries
did
in
common
speech
,
passe
by
the
name
of
Persia.
Iust
as
at
this
day
we
call
those
severall
parts
of
the
Turkish
Empire
,
once
members
of
the
Assyrian
,
Greeke
,
and
Roman
Monarchies
,
by
the
common
name
of
Turkie
:
or
as
we
call
all
Easterne
Churches
,
the
Greeke-Church
;
because
they
have
communion
at
this
time
,
with
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
.
So
Bellarmine
doth
call
the
Cardinall
Bessarion
,
a
Grecian
,
Trabezond
;
Bessarion
,
natione
Graecus
,
patria
Trapezuntius
&c.
as
hee
there
hath
it
:
whereas
the
Towne
of
Trabezond
is
farre
inough
from
Greece
,
in
the
heart
of
Cappadocia
.
So
also
William
of
Tyre
,
doth
call
all
those
within
the
Land
of
Palestine
,
were
enemies
unto
the
Faith
,
and
then
possessours
of
that
Countrie
;
by
the
name
of
Persae
.
And
so
the
Monke
of
Malmesbury
,
shewing
the
difference
betweene
the
East
and
Westerne
Nations
;
hath
told
us
,
that
the
Occidentals
being
more
stubborne
and
impatient
of
the
yoke
,
have
often
chang'd
their
Masters
:
whereas
the
Easterne
people
being
more
dull
and
womanish
,
have
beene
continually
the
Vassals
of
the
Persians
.
(
6
)
Let
this
be
also
granted
;
yet
what
can
be
replyed
to
this
,
that
Dacianus
is
there
made
the
Lord
of
seaventy
tributarie
Kings
:
or
what
can
be
produced
to
reconcile
those
Authors
,
which
make
him
not
an
Emperour
;
to
these
which
doe
affirme
it
?
This
I
suppose
wee
may
make
good
,
without
much
difficulty
.
We
reade
in
Scripture
that
Ahasuerus
King
of
Persia
,
De
vit.
Agric.
in
the
height
and
pride
of
the
Roman
greatnesse
;
Habere
servitutis
instrumenta
etiam
&
reges
:
to
suffer
Kings
in
many
of
the
conquered
nations
,
and
to
employ
them
as
their
engines
,
thereby
to
bring
the
people
into
greater
bondage
.
Put
this
together
,
and
wee
shall
see
no
inconvenience
to
ensue
,
if
we
should
peremptorily
affirme
,
that
under
the
command
and
empire
of
Galerius
Dacianus
,
sole
ruler
of
the
Easterne
Countries
;
there
were
no
lesse
than
70.
tributarie
Kings
and
inferiour
Princes
.
As
for
the
pretended
disagreement
,
which
i●
observ'd
betweene
our
Authors
;
we
doe
thus
reconcile
it
.
viz.
That
those
which
make
him
President
,
or
Leiutenant
generall
under
Diocletian
;
speake
of
him
,
as
hee
was
at
the
time
of
our
Martyrs
suffering
,
Commander
of
the
Imperiall
armies
,
and
the
designed
successour
;
and
a
chiefe
agent
in
the
Persecution
.
But
Venerable
Bede
and
those
which
call
him
King
,
report
him
as
he
was
in
power
,
though
not
in
title
;
or
rather
call
him
King
by
way
of
anticipation
:
just
as
the
Italian
shores
in
Virgil
,
are
call'd
Laviná
littora
,
before
that
name
was
given
unto
them
;
because
in
short
time
after
in
honour
of
Lavinia
,
they
were
so
denominated
.
Now
,
why
the
storie
should
be
written
of
Galerius
,
by
the
name
of
Dacianus
;
or
why
the
sufferings
of
our
Martyr
,
imputed
▪
rather
unto
Dacianus
,
than
to
Diocletian
:
this
I
conceive
to
be
the
art
of
those
,
who
even
whilest
both
the
tyrants
liv'd
,
committed
it
to
writing
;
that
so
they
might
decline
the
envie
of
their
undertakings
,
and
not
incurre
the
high
displeasure
of
the
Persecutors
.
This
,
as
I
said
before
,
may
by
a
favourable
Reader
be
admitted
,
without
the
least
offence
to
truth
;
and
much
unto
the
credit
of
the
Venerable
Author
.
If
any
thinke
the
contrary
,
and
that
this
passage
of
the
Persian
Dacianus
,
must
needs
be
reckoned
as
a
fragment
of
the
Arian
Legend
:
I
shall
not
strive
with
any
other
force
,
than
that
of
probable
conjectures
to
perswade
him
to
it
.
When
I
perceive
no
hope
to
make
him
otherwise
conceited
,
I
then
must
say
to
him
,
of
Bede
;
as
Bellarmine
,
of
Damascenus
,
in
the
case
of
Falconilla
:
that
he
,
though
otherwise
an
understanding
man
,
did
take
the
passage
upon
trust
▪
not
much
solicirous
to
dispute
the
grounds
of
it
,
or
to
search
it
throughly
.
Sed
fieri
potest
,
quamvis
alioqui
vir
doctus
&
prudens
,
(
7
)
This
difficultie
over
,
we
now
proceed
unto
the
further
examination
of
our
witnesses
;
beginning
first
with
those
which
are
the
first
in
time
.
All
of
them
Authors
also
of
the
same
kinde
,
viz.
of
Martyrologies
;
and
two
of
them
guilty
of
the
same
obscuritie
,
or
errour
,
which
we
finde
in
Beda
:
Quis
enim
viam
rectam
teneret
errante
Cicerone
?
as
Lactantius
hath
it
.
The
first
of
those
is
Vsuardus
,
one
of
the
Schollers
of
Alcuinus
,
who
flourished
in
the
yeare
812.
and
at
the
suite
of
CHARLES
the
Great
composed
his
Martyrologi●
.
Martyrologium
satis
accuratum
&
celebre
,
qu●
multae
Ecclesiae
vsa
sunt
.
A
peece
of
good
esteeme
,
and
great
diligence
,
and
therefore
used
in
many
Churches
.
So
saith
the
Cardinall
.
Vppon
the
23.
of
Aprill
St.
GEORGE
the
Martyr
,
that
glorions
leader
,
but
more
famous
by
his
myracles
,
did
suffer
in
Diospolis
,
a
Towne
of
Persia
:
the
story
of
whose
Passion
,
though
reckoned
as
Apocryp●all
,
doth
nothing
prejudice
the
truth
and
glories
of
his
Martyrdome
so
celebrated
in
the
Church
.
In
the
next
place
,
we
have
the
testimony
of
Rabanus
Maurus
,
Archbyshop
of
Mentz
,
who
lived
about
the
yeare
835.
Vir
aequè
doctus
&
pius
,
A
man
(
saith
Bellarmine
,
and
certainly
his
workes
affirme
no
lesse
)
both
learned
and
religious
.
His
testimonie
is
the
same
with
Venerable
Bedes
,
viz.
Nativitas
S.
Georgij
Martyris
,
qui
sub
Daciano
&c.
Onely
he
ends
it
thus
,
Cuius
vitam
&
passionem
scriptam
legi
,
that
he
had
seene
the
life
and
death
of
George
in
writing
.
What
copie
of
his
life
and
death
this
was
,
I
cannot
say
:
likely
it
is
that
it
was
one
of
those
then
common
,
which
had
beene
darkened
and
falsified
by
the
Arians
.
In
the
next
place
we
have
the
Martyrologie
of
one
Notgerus
,
extant
in
the
6.
Tome
of
Canisius
Antiquae
lectionis
,
as
also
was
the
former
.
The
Author
of
it
,
dyed
about
the
yeare
912.
and
was
a
Monke
of
Sengall
,
or
Monasterij
S.
Galli
,
a
place
among
the
Switzers
.
His
evidence
compounded
equally
out
of
Bede
,
and
Vsuard
;
the
first
part
taken
from
the
former
;
the
conclusion
,
from
the
latter
:
himselfe
inserting
this
onely
in
the
middle
betweene
both
;
that
after
many
inexpressible
torments
,
being
at
last
beheaded
,
he
perfected
that
glorious
worke
,
by
the
effusion
of
his
bloud
.
In
Perside
,
civitate
Diospoli
passio
S.
Georgij
Martyris
,
qui
sub
Daciano
Rege
Persarum
potentissimo
,
qui
dominabatur
supra
70.
Reges
,
multis
miraculis
clar●●t
,
plurimosque
convertit
ad
fidem
Christi
,
&c.
hitherto
out
of
Bede
.
Ipse
verò
post
multos
&
inauditos
agones
novissimè
decollatus
,
Martyrium
s●um
sanguinis
effusione
consummavit
.
Then
followes
out
of
Vsuardus
,
Cuius
gesta
Passionis
etsi
inter
Apocryphas
,
&c.
as
before
we
had
it
.
(
8
)
In
these
the
testimonies
of
Bede
,
Rabanus
Maurus
,
and
Notgerus
,
we
finde
it
mention'd
of
St.
GEORGE
;
Plurimosque
ad
fidem
Christi
convertit
,
That
hee
converted
many
to
the
Faith
of
CHRIST
.
Vincentius
Belvacensis
,
Ad
eius
praedicationem
credidit
.
S.
Vincentius
;
That
by
the
Preaching
of
Saint
George
,
St.
Vincent
who
receiv'd
the
crowne
of
Martyrdome
in
Spaine
,
received
the
Gospell
.
Which
doubtlesse
must
be
understood
of
private
reasonings
,
and
friendly
conference
,
with
those
whose
soules
hee
chiefly
tendred
:
not
by
the
way
of
any
publicke
Ministery
,
wherein
hee
never
was
intrusted
.
And
certainly
the
Faithfull
of
the
times
Primitive
,
especially
during
the
heat
of
Persecution
;
did
much
promote
the
holy
Gospell
by
such
private
and
domesticke
meanes
,
if
I
may
so
call
it
:
passing
from
house
to
house
,
and
from
man
to
man
;
so
to
bring
Peace
unto
the
one
,
Salvation
to
the
other
.
Wherefore
perhaps
Cecilius
calls
the
Christians
generally
,
Michael
ab
Ysselt
a
Low-Countrey-writer
,
telling
what
Honours
by
that
people
are
afforded
to
St.
George
;
relates
it
thus
:
Cur
verò
tanto
in
honore
habeant
D.
illum
Georgium
,
causam
nonnulli
afferunt
,
quòd
ille
primus
ad
fidem
Christi
Armenos
Iberosque
convertisset
.
Ecclesiasticall
historians
,
another
and
more
likely
meanes
of
their
conversion
;
on
which
this
Michael
doth
reflect
in
these
wordes
that
follow
;
Licèt
alij
illud
cuiusdam
puellae
miraculis
&
virtutibus
tribuunt
.
(
9
)
In
the
next
place
wee
have
the
suffrage
of
Vincentius
,
Bishop
of
Beau-vein
in
France
,
Anno
1250.
A
man
of
that
deepe
learning
,
that
the
great
Schoole-man
Thomas
Aquinas
is
supposed
(
and
Bellarmine
can
hardly
save
him
harmelesse
in
it
)
to
take
a
great
part
of
his
Prima
secundae
,
and
secunda
secundae
,
word
for
word
,
out
of
the
first
and
third
bookes
of
this
Vincents
speculum
morale
.
He
in
the
12th
.
booke
of
his
speculum
historiale
,
doth
report
the
story
,
During
the
persecution
rais'd
by
the
President
or
Lieutenant
generall
,
Dacianus
;
came
George
a
Cappadocian
Knight
into
the
Court.
Who
seeing
into
what
miserable
streights
the
poore
Christians
were
driven
,
making
a
doale
of
all
hee
had
,
put
off
his
military
or
Knightly
habit
;
and
manifesting
that
hee
was
a
Christian
,
hee
rush'd
into
the
middest
of
the
Idolaters
:
and
in
the
hearing
of
them
all
,
cryed
out
,
that
All
the
deities
off
the
gentiles
were
but
divels
,
and
that
it
was
the
Lord
onely
which
had
made
the
heavens
.
To
whom
the
President
,
With
what
presumption
,
or
upon
confidence
of
what
high
dignity
,
doest
thou
affirme
,
that
our
gods
are
divels
?
tell
us
thy
name
,
and
whence
thou
art
.
Who
presently
return'd
this
answere
:
I
am
(
saith
he
)
a
Christian
;
my
name
,
George
;
my
countrey
,
Cappadocia
,
and
there
of
honourable
ranke
:
but
I
have
willingly
abandoned
all
,
to
serve
the
God
of
heaven
with
greater
freedome
,
&c.
And
in
the
close
of
all
,
martyrizatus
autem
est
in
Perside
,
civitate
Diospoli
:
he
suffered
in
Diospolis
,
a
cittie
of
the
Persians
,
on
the
23.
of
April
.
To
this
agree's
in
the
maine
of
it
,
Iacobus
de
Voragine●
Georgius
tribunus
,
genere
Cappadox
,
&c.
George
one
of
the
Tribunes
,
by
birth
a
Cappadocian
,
&c.
The
next
that
followeth
,
is
that
doughtie
storie
of
the
Lybian
Dragon
:
which
told
he
closeth
in
with
the
relation
of
Vincentius
.
The
like
doth
also
Antoninus
Florentinus
:
Conradus
Hoemborche
:
ad
Annum
291.
pag.
33.
doth
ranke
our
George
among
the
Martyrs
of
that
yeere
,
between
Pantaleon
,
and
Iustus
.
(
10
)
The
witnesse
next
to
be
examined
is
of
Greece
,
Nicephorus
Callistus
:
who
liv'd
about
the
yeare
1305.
Andronicus
the
Elder
,
then
reigning
in
Constantinople
,
to
whom
he
dedicates
his
booke
.
Who
being
sworne
and
examined
,
About
these
times
(
saith
he
)
the
so
much
celebrated
GEORGE
,
chiefe
of
the
Martyrs
of
that
age
,
receiv'd
the
recompense
of
all
his
sufferings
for
his
Saviour
.
Who
being
borne
in
Cappadoce
,
(
for
so
I
reade
it
)
as
yet
exceeding
young
,
of
special
beauty
,
and
his
beard
scarce
budding
;
did
nobly
undergoe
,
the
weight
and
paines
of
Martyrdome
.
For
being
apprehended
for
inveighing
against
their
Idols
,
and
scoffing
at
the
irreligion
of
the
Emperours
;
he
suffered
such
extremitie
of
tortures
▪
as
was
above
the
strength
of
nature
to
endure
.
After
a
long
imprisonment
,
and
his
legs
even
cramp'd
with
irons
,
he
was
first
pierced
and
harrowed
,
as
it
were
with
the
sharpest
nayles
.
Afterwards
being
scorch'd
with
burning
lime
,
and
put
upon
the
racke
,
and
all
his
members
severally
hackt
and
hewne
with
swords
:
he
perfectly
declared
his
noble
constancy
,
and
invincible
resolutions
;
and
at
the
last
,
being
beheaded
,
hee
departed
out
of
this
life
into
a
better
.
(
11
)
But
to
returne
unto
the
Latines
,
in
the
next
place
we
meet
with
Coccius
Sabellicus
,
Vir
valde
eruditus
,
a
learned
man
(
saith
Bellarmine
)
a
man
of
great
integrity
,
saith
Vives
.
He
lived
about
the
shutting
in
of
the
15.
Centurie
,
and
gives
this
testimony
of
St.
GEORGE
,
that
he
was
Martyr'd
at
Diospolis
,
Diocletian
.
Passus
est
eadem
tempestate
Georgius
Martyr
in
Perside
apud
Diospolin
.
In
the
same
time
and
age
flourish'd
Hermannus
Schedell
,
Doctor
of
Physicke
in
the
Vniversity
of
Padua
;
the
Author
of
the
booke
entituled
Chronica
Chronicorum
,
printed
at
Norimberge
anno
1493.
St.
George
of
Cappadocia
,
a
Tribune
,
and
a
faithfull
Soldier
of
IESVS
CHRIST
,
about
this
time
suffered
:
who
comming
out
of
Cappadocia
into
Diospolis
,
a
City
of
the
Persians
,
like
Curtius
in
the
state
of
Rome
,
or
Codrus
King
of
Athens
,
exposed
himselfe
to
death
,
in
the
destroying
of
the
Dragon
,
and
his
suffering
of
Martyrdome
.
(
of
this
see
somewhat
,
Part.
1.
Cap.
5.
Sect.
4.
)
For
having
kill'd
the
Dragon
,
after
he
had
beene
put
upon
the
racke
,
his
body
torne
in
peeces
,
and
the
effusion
of
his
bowels
,
with
divers
other
miserable
tortures
;
at
last
hee
finished
his
course
by
the
loosing
of
his
head
.
Philippus
Berg●mensis
,
an
Austin
Fryer
,
who
lived
about
the
sametime
,
and
made
a
supplement
unto
this
Chronica
of
Schedels
,
repeates
the
storie
in
the
same
words
:
save
that
he
addes
et
salis
confricationem
,
the
chasing
of
his
wounded
body
with
salt
,
unto
the
residue
of
his
torments
.
And
in
the
last
place
Volaterran
,
of
whom
we
have
already
spoken
,
affirmes
this
for
us
,
Georgius
Martyr
,
genere
Cappadox
,
Tribunus
militum
sub
Diocletiano
merebat
:
St.
GEORGE
the
Martyr
,
a
Cappadocian
by
his
Country
,
serv'd
as
a
Tribune
of
the
Soldiers
under
the
Emperour
DIOCLETIAN
.
(
12
)
And
now
at
last
we
come
unto
the
Protestant
Divines
,
from
whom
we
may
expect
small
favour
;
considering
what
leading
men
already
have
declared
against
us
.
Yet
is
St.
GEORGE
so
confident
of
the
exceeding
truth
and
justice
of
his
cause
;
that
he
despaires
not
to
finde
friends
,
even
amongst
them
.
And
first
Illyricus
,
the
founder
of
the
stiffe
or
rigid
Lutherans
,
as
they
use
to
call
them
;
and
a
chiefe
Author
of
that
Ecclesiasticall
Historie
,
which
we
call
the
Centuries
;
composed
by
him
and
other
famous
men
of
the
Citie
of
Magdeburge
,
in
Saxonie
:
is
fully
for
us
.
For
in
the
4.
Centurie
,
and
3.
Chapter
which
is
de
Persocutione
,
St.
GEORGE
is
reckoned
among
other
Martyrs
of
that
time
,
out
of
Fasciculus
temporum
:
and
in
the
12.
Chapter
of
the
same
Century
,
entituled
de
Martyribus
;
more
copiously
thus
.
Celebris
inter
Martyres
eius
temporis
,
etiam
Georgius
fuit
;
natione
Cappadox
,
adolescens
in
daemonas
gentilium
acriter
invectus
erat
,
&c.
as
it
followeth
in
Nicephorus
,
whose
words
and
testimonie
is
there
cyted
.
A
proofe
,
as
I
conceive
it
,
not
to
be
questioned
:
considering
,
what
bitter
enemies
the
Authors
of
this
Historie
,
doe
alwayes
shew
themselves
against
the
Superstitions
of
Rome
;
how
greedily
they
take
occasion
,
as
much
as
possibly
they
can
,
to
advance
their
owne
cause
,
and
cry
downe
the
Papist
.
What
now
,
if
to
the
Father
of
the
stiffe
and
peremptorie
Lutherans
;
I
should
here
adde
Melancthon
,
the
founder
,
as
they
call
him
,
of
the
moderate
,
or
Lutherani
molles
?
Sure
if
I
did
,
I
should
not
mis-report
him
,
eyther
in
his
words
or
meaning
.
For
when
he
tells
us
,
in
the
place
before
examined
,
Georgius
Episcop.
Laodicenus
,
Arianus
,
secul
.
4.
Georgius
Alexandrin
.
haeret
.
Arian
.
anno
356.
and
lastly
Georgius
Cappadox
et
Martyr
,
289.
(
13
)
To
summe
up
all
,
wee
have
here
proofe
sufficient
,
that
GEORGE
the
Martyr
,
was
by
birth
of
Cappadocia
:
the
thing
affirm'd
to
be
so
,
by
Metaphrastes
,
Vincentius
,
de
Voragine
,
Antoninus
,
Hermannus
Schedell
,
Bergomensis
,
and
Volatterran
,
among
the
Latines
;
and
by
Nicephorus
,
of
Greece
;
and
by
the
Magdeburgians
,
and
Oraeus
,
among
the
Protestants
.
More
proofe
of
which
there
is
to
follow
.
His
suffering
,
for
the
time
of
it
,
generally
is
reported
under
Diocletian
,
as
the
chiefe
Persecutor
;
in
whose
time
he
was
made
a
Martyr
;
in
termes
expresse
,
by
Metaphrastes
,
de
Voragine
,
Volaterran
,
and
the
Greeke
Martyrologie
as
yet
to
come
;
implicitely
and
in
ordinary
count
of
time
,
by
Nicephorus
Callistus
,
Fasciculus
temporum
,
Sabellicus
,
Hermanus
Schedell
,
Bergomensis
,
the
Magdeburgians
,
and
Oraeus
.
And
under
DACIANUS
,
or
GALERIUS
rather
,
as
a
chiefe
instrument
of
DIOCLETIANS
crueltie
;
by
Bede
,
Rab.
Maurus
,
Notgerus
,
Vincentius
,
de
Voragine
,
and
Antoninus
.
The
yeare
thereof
,
limited
more
particularly
,
by
the
Fasciculus
temporum
,
ad
ann.
291.
and
by
Oraeus
,
to
the
yeare
289.
to
which
wee
will
adjoyne
Baronius
,
who
places
it
in
his
Annals
,
and
so
reports
it
in
his
Annot.
on
the
Calendar
;
ad
ann.
290.
A
difference
not
observeable
.
And
last
of
all
,
the
day
thereof
assigned
upon
the
23.
of
Aprill
.
(
9.
Kal.
Maij.
)
by
Venerable
Bede
,
Rabanus
,
and
Notgerus
;
as
also
by
Vincentius
,
and
Antoninus
;
and
by
the
Martyrologies
both
Greeke
and
Latine
,
not
yet
produced
;
the
manner
of
his
death
being
affirmed
also
,
by
the
loosing
of
his
head
,
by
Metaphrastes
,
Bede
,
Rabanus
,
and
Notgerus
;
by
Vincentius
,
de
Voragine
,
Nicephorus
,
Antoninus
,
Schedell
,
and
Bergomensis
.
Which
being
so
;
wee
may
the
better
and
with
more
justice
,
apply
the
old
complaint
of
Canus
,
out
of
the
mouth
of
two
or
three
Witnesses
every
word
shall
be
established
;
with
what
pretence
of
reason
may
a
Divine
oppose
this
Law
,
and
not
give
credit
unto
many
witnesses
,
affirming
all
together
the
same
Historie
.
For
our
parts
,
so
confident
are
we
that
our
cause
is
just
and
true
;
that
if
the
adversaries
of
St.
GEORGE
,
are
able
to
produce
one
single
testimonie
,
out
of
any
ancient
Author
or
out
of
any
Author
borne
before
the
time
of
CALVIN
,
to
make
good
their
affirmavit
:
we
will
forsake
our
colours
,
and
revolt
to
them
.
But
I
am
bold
to
say
,
they
cannot
.
For
had
the
thing
beene
possible
,
the
learned
Doctor
Reynolds
,
who
spared
no
labour
in
the
search
,
would
have
produced
it
.
CHAP.
IIII.
(
1
)
Foure
severall
wayes
used
by
the
Church
,
to
keepe
alive
the
memory
of
the
Martyrs
.
(
2
)
The
way
of
Martyrologies
how
ancient
.
(
3
)
The
Roman
Martyrologie
:
and
what
it
testifieth
of
St.
George
.
(
4
)
Natale
what
it
is
,
in
the
construction
of
the
Church
.
(
5
)
The
testimonie
given
vnto
St.
George
in
the
Greeke
Church
.
(
6
)
St.
George
,
why
called
Tropaeophorus
.
(
7
)
Commemoration
of
the
Dead
,
how
used
in
the
Church
primitive
.
(
8
)
The
depravation
of
the
ancient
use
of
it
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
(
9
)
The
publike
service
of
that
Church
on
St.
Georges
day
.
(
10
)
Arguments
drawne
from
the
Church
service
,
of
what
validitie
.
(
11
)
Saint
George
continually
famous
in
the
Church
Christian.
(
12
)
And
among
the
Turkes
.
(
1
)
THus
have
we
drawne
together
the
suffrages
of
such
which
eyther
positively
have
affirmed
,
or
Historically
related
any
thing
,
of
St.
George
the
Martyr
.
In
which
wee
finde
sufficient
proofe
,
as
of
his
Country
,
so
of
the
time
,
and
day
,
and
manner
of
his
death
:
and
that
so
punctually
,
so
agreeably
both
to
their
foreman
and
themselves
,
that
never
any
Iurie
agreed
bett●r
on
a
Verdict
.
This
done
,
we
now
addresse
our selves
,
to
make
inquiry
of
the
Church
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
The
pillar
and
the
ground
of
Truth
,
as
Saint
Paul
calls
it
:
to
learne
of
her
,
what
she
hath
practically
done
in
St.
Georges
honour
.
For
,
to
the
positive
affirmations
of
some
men
in
St.
Georges
cause
,
and
the
historicall
relations
of
some
others
;
if
wee
can
also
get
the
countenance
and
practise
of
the
Church
:
wee
then
may
have
some
good
assurance
,
that
no
man
will
hereafter
stirre
against
us
.
Now
in
the
practise
of
the
Church
,
we
may
observe
foure
wayes
or
courses
,
whereby
she
hath
continually
endeavoured
to
keepe
alive
the
memory
of
the
blessed
Martyrs
:
in
none
of
which
she
hath
beene
wanting
(
such
is
her
tender
care
and
respect
of
him
)
unto
our
St.
George
.
The
first
of
these
,
is
the
common
Martyrologie
,
or
Calendar
;
in
which
their
Names
and
Passion
,
briefly
,
but
unto
all
eternity
,
are
registred
.
The
second
is
,
by
giving
them
some
speciall
place
in
her
publicke
Liturgies
:
The
third
,
by
recollecting
up
their
Reliques
,
and
laying
them
with
all
due
honour
,
in
some
place
fit
for
them
.
And
last
of
all
,
the
calling
of
such
Temples
by
the
names
of
these
most
blessed
Spirits
;
which
she
had
solemnely
erected
to
GODS
speciall
service
,
and
Consecrated
to
his
honour
.
How
much
the
Church
hath
done
in
all
and
every
one
of
these
,
to
keepe
the
memory
of
Saint
GEORGE
the
Martyr
,
alive
and
flourishing
;
wee
shall
best
see
by
taking
of
them
,
every
one
in
their
severall
Order
,
and
speaking
of
them
in
particulars
.
(
2
)
Beginning
with
the
first
,
wee
finde
it
on
Record
in
Tullie
,
that
in
the
very
first
beginnings
of
the
Roman
State
,
it
was
the
Office
of
the
chiefe
Priest
,
or
Pontifex
Max.
to
keepe
a
Register
of
all
publike
occurrences
;
and
to
preserve
them
in
some
tables
openly
,
that
so
the
people
might
peruse
them
.
Ab
initio
rerum
Rom.
(
saith
he
)
usque
ad
Publ.
Mutium
Pont.
Max.
res
omnes
singulorum
annorum
mandabat
literis
Pontifex
Max.
efferebatque
in
album
,
De
Oratore
lib.
2.
proponebatque
tabulam
domi
,
potestas
ut
esset
populo
cognoscendi
.
Which
Office
discontinued
in
the
time
of
Publ.
Mutius
,
was
afterwards
reviv'd
by
Iulius
Caesar
,
in
his
first
Consulship
,
being
at
that
time
chiefe
Byshop
of
the
Romans
.
An
institution
of
especial
use
&
service
in
that
state
,
as
also
in
others
:
there
being
not
a
greater
spurre
to
vertue
and
Heroick
undertakings
,
than
an
assurance
that
the
Fame
of
our
atchievments
&
well-deserving
shall
not
be
buried
in
the
same
grave
with
us
,
&
perish
with
our
bodies
.
For
certainly
the
care
both
to
live
vertuously
,
and
(
if
occasion
so
require
)
to
dye
noblely
,
must
needs
be
much
augmented
in
the
minds
of
good
and
honest
men
:
when
once
they
know
,
that
their
performings
shall
not
be
folded
up
in
silence
;
but
openly
presented
to
the
eyes
and
eares
of
all
the
people
.
Vpon
which
grounds
,
it
was
the
custome
of
the
faithfull
in
the
first
times
,
and
specially
of
those
which
were
for
place
and
power
mo●●
eminent
amongst
them
;
to
commit
to
publike
memory
,
the
sufferings
of
all
them
,
which
had
confess'd
the
faith
of
CHRIST
in
the
midst
of
tortures
;
and
continued
constant
in
it
even
unto
the
death
.
Not
that
they
thought
,
to
adde
thereby
unto
their
glories
,
who
now
were
glorious
in
the
Heavens
:
but
by
preserving
in
continuall
remembrance
,
their
infinite
indurances
,
for
the
truth
and
testimony
of
Religion
;
to
make
the
remnant
of
Gods
people
,
yet
alive
,
more
apt
to
run
that
course
;
and
so
to
runne
it
,
that
at
the
last
they
might
attaine
an
equall
guerdon
.
Of
which
kinde
of
memoriall
or
publike
Register
,
is
the
Epistle
of
the
Church
of
Smyrna
,
extant
in
the
fourth
booke
of
Eusebius
Historie
;
that
of
the
Lugdunenses
and
Viennoys
in
the
fifth
;
and
lastly
,
that
also
of
Dionysius
Byshop
of
Alexandria
,
in
the
sixth
and
seaventh
of
the
same
Author
.
(
3
)
Of
this
kinde
specially
(
I
meane
in
reference
to
the
first
times
of
Christian
Religion
)
were
the
two
publike
Martyrologies
of
the
Greeke
and
Latine
Churches
.
The
first
originall
of
which
,
not
to
looke
further
,
and
perhaps
fare
worse
;
may
be
referr'd
most
probably
unto
Anterus
,
Byshop
of
Rome
,
about
the
yeare
238.
at
what
time
Maximinus
,
having
first
kill'd
his
master
Alex.
Severus
;
made
havocke
of
the
Church
of
GOD.
Of
him
it
is
recorded
,
that
hee
first
caused
the
Acts
and
Passions
of
the
blessed
Martyrs
to
be
diligently
sought
out
,
and
enroll'd
by
the
publike
Notaries
in
the
common
Registers
of
the
Church
:
lest
else
their
memory
might
be
determined
with
their
lives
.
Anterus
primus
statuit
(
saith
Platina
)
ut
res
gestae
Martyrum
diligentèr
exquisitae
à
notarijs
scriberentur
:
conscriptas
recondi
in
aerario
Ecclesiae
mandavit
;
ne
unà
cum
vita
,
bene
agentium
memoria
aboleretur
.
As
for
the
Roman
Martyrologie
now
extant
,
as
wee
may
well
conclude
,
that
it
was
built
upon
that
ground-worke
or
foundation
of
Anterus
:
So
we
can
ill
affirme
for
certaine
,
by
whom
the
whole
structure
,
as
we
now
see
it
,
Roman
Martyrologie
now
being
:
so
wee
may
happily
resolve
,
that
it
is
the
same
;
augmented
onely
in
the
addition
of
such
Saints
,
as
in
the
times
succeeding
have
had
place
,
(
and
some
of
them
unworthily
)
in
the
common
Calendar
.
This
Martyrologie
,
thus
ancient
,
as
it
may
bee
well
supposed
,
upon
the
Three
and
twentieth
day
of
Aprill
,
gives
us
this
testimony
of
our
Martyr
,
viz.
Natalis
S.
Georgij
Martyris
,
cuius
illustre
martyrium
Ecclesia
Dei
veneratur
.
The
Passion
of
St.
George
the
Martyr
,
whose
blessed
martyrdome
is
in
the
Church
of
GOD
,
in
especiall
honour
.
And
this
briefly
and
in
a
word
,
according
to
the
use
and
nature
of
a
Martyrologie
.
(
4
)
I
have
here
rendred
the
Natalis
in
the
Text
,
by
the
English
word
of
Passion
:
because
,
as
I
conceive
it
,
however
it
bee
used
in
other
Authors
,
yet
it
must
so
be
taken
in
the
construction
of
the
Church
;
which
did
not
use
to
solemnize
the
Birth
dayes
of
the
Saints
,
but
the
dayes
onely
of
their
departure
.
For
they
conceived
it
rightly
,
that
the
birth-day
of
a
Christian
,
was
his
entrance
into
Glory
by
the
gate
of
Death
:
and
that
the
worldly-minded
man
reputed
that
to
bee
the
day
of
his
Nativity
,
by
which
hee
entred
into
life
.
And
therefore
Origen
hath
noted
of
the
Christians
of
his
time
,
and
of
the
times
before
him
;
That
they
esteemed
the
day
of
Birth
to
be
an
entrance
into
anguish
and
temptation
:
but
celebrated
with
a
solemne
Feast
,
the
day
wherein
their
friends
and
brethren
were
released
from
sinne
and
bondage
.
Nunc
nos
(
saith
hee
)
non
Nativitatis
diem
celebramus
,
The
Feast
of
the
Conception
of
the
blessed
Vigin
.
The
Church
(
saith
he
)
hath
by
a
sp●ciall
exception
,
tidings
of
great
Ioy
unto
all
the
people
.
Caeterorum
autem
non
Nativitat●m
sed
mortem
Sanctorum
,
i●dic●t
&
praedicat
pret●o●am
.
But
for
the
rest
(
saith
hee
)
the
Church
hath
taught
us
,
that
not
the
Birth-day
of
the
Saints
,
but
the
day
rather
of
their
dissolution
,
is
accounted
precious
.
In
which
no
doubt
,
hee
did
allude
to
that
of
DAVID
;
Right
precious
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
is
the
death
of
his
Saints
.
(
5
)
If
wee
crosse
over
into
Greece
,
and
aske
what
Honours
they
affoord
unto
St.
GEORGE
,
in
their
publicke
registers
:
wee
find
the
Church
there
little
lesse
devoted
to
him
,
than
it
is
at
Rome
.
For
thus
Wicelius
hath
observ'd
for
us
;
Veteres
Graecos
recensere
in
diario
sub
finem
Aprilis
,
Roman
Martyrologie
,
on
the
Foure
and
twentieth
of
Aprill
:
and
is
there
called
Ductor
militum
,
a
Captaine
or
Commander
.
But
not
to
stand
alone
upon
the
credit
of
Wicelius
,
we
have
the
Greeke
Menologie
,
(
for
so
they
call
it
)
thus
speaking
of
him
:
and
in
the
day
agreeing
with
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Baron
.
Annot.
in
Rom
,
Mart.
Memoria
Sancti
&
Gloriosi
&
Magni
Martyris
Georgij
●●gnomento
Tropelophori
.
Fuit
genere
Cappadox
,
passus
sub
Dioclet●an●
Imper.
Id
est
,
This
day
is
celebrated
in
memoriall
of
that
most
holy
,
glorious
and
great
Martyr
,
George
;
sirnamed
Tropelophorus
;
a
Cappadocian
by
his
Countrey
:
who
suffered
under
Diocletian
.
In
which
we
finde
two
circumstances
which
adde
much
unto
him
and
his
honour
;
a
sirname
,
and
an
adjunct
.
The
adjunct
is
,
that
hee
is
here
stiled
Magnus
Martyr
,
the
great
Martyr
:
and
not
here
onely
,
but
in
divers
other
passages
of
Greeke
writers
.
For
Metaphrastes
gives
this
title
to
the
Story
of
him
,
Vita
S.
Georgij
magni
Martyris
,
The
History
of
George
the
great
Martyr
:
So
also
doth
Pasicrates
.
So
also
Comus
,
the
Suffragan
of
Amba
Gabriel
,
Patriarch
of
Alexandria
,
doth
call
Saint
GEORGES
Church
in
that
Citie
,
Ecclesiam
S.
Georgij
magni
Martyris
,
the
Temple
of
George
the
Great
Martyr
.
But
of
this
Comus
,
more
anon
,
in
the
next
Chapter
.
(
6
)
The
sirname
added
in
the
Greeke
Menologie
,
unto
Saint
GEORGE
;
is
,
as
Baronius
reades
it
,
Tropelophorus
:
for
which
hee
is
by
Mr.
Selden
,
in
his
Titles
of
Honour
,
Iohn
Euchaites
,
who
flourish'd
in
the
time
of
Constantinus
Monamachus
the
Greeke
Emperour
,
about
the
yeare
1043.
Which
Euchaites
,
being
at
that
time
a
Byshop
of
the
Greeke
Church
,
writing
unto
the
Emperour
above-named
,
thus
calls
St.
George
the
Martyr
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
chiefe
and
President
of
warre
;
the
same
Who
from
an
Ensigne
doth
derive
his
Name
.
And
in
another
place
,
speaking
as
to
St.
George
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Illustrious
Standard-bearer
:
for
so
the
word
Tropaeophorus
,
properly
doth
signifie
.
This
name
or
adjunct
if
you
will
,
noted
before
by
George
Wicelius
also
,
great
Martyr
.
Et
hodie
D.
Georgij
celebritas
apud
Graecos
,
prae
caeteris
perquam
eximiae
est
;
Appellant
autem
cum
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
id
est
.
Vexillarium
▪
or
Antient.
In
reference
to
which
,
no
question
but
hee
hath
the
title
of
Antesignanus
,
in
the
Martyrologie
of
Vsuardus
?
and
that
of
Signifer
in
Monke
Robert
;
and
in
Mich.
of
Ysselt
;
of
which
two
last
,
we
shall
see
more
hereafter
.
(
7
)
The
second
way
or
course
,
whereby
the
Church
in
ancient
times
endeavoured
to
preserve
alive
,
the
memorie
of
the
blessed
Saints
and
Martyrs
;
is
,
as
before
we
said
,
by
giving
them
some
speciall
place
in
her
publike
Liturgies
.
For
since
that
CHRIST
hath
not
beene
onely
manifested
great
in
himselfe
,
but
great
also
and
glorious
in
his
Saints
;
the
dayes
of
whose
departure
are
to
the
Church
of
CHRIST
,
as
are
th'
inauguration
dayes
of
Kings
and
Emperours
,
unto
their
people
:
therefore
especiall
choyce
being
first
had
of
them
,
there
were
some
certaine
times
annually
selected
,
to
meditate
upon
our
Saviour
glorified
in
them
;
together
with
a
forme
of
praise
and
prayer
,
answerable
to
those
times
.
In
both
which
circumstances
,
both
that
of
time
selected
for
this
service
,
and
of
the
service
destinate
unto
the
time
;
the
Church
proceeded
with
exceeding
tendernesse
of
care
,
and
soundnesse
of
advice
.
That
so
for
every
purpose
,
there
might
be
a
time
and
season
:
and
that
the
office
or
devotions
of
the
time
,
being
fitted
to
it
;
it
might
bee
opus
diei
in
die
suo
.
This
was
the
Commemoration
of
the
Dead
,
in
those
pious
times
in
use
;
before
that
commendable
institution
became
defiled
by
superstition
,
and
as
it
were
polluted
with
Idolatrie
.
Of
which
we
have
this
testimonie
of
St.
AVSTIN
:
Honoramus
sanè
memorias
eorum
tanquam
Sanctorum
hominum
Dei
,
given
such
guifts
unto
men
;
and
by
the
annuall
reviving
of
their
memories
,
we
may
the
better
be
excited
unto
an
imitation
of
their
vertues
.
For
so
it
followeth
in
the
place
,
Vt
ea
celebritate
Deo
vero
gratias
de
eorum
victorijs
agamus
:
&
nos
ad
imitationem
talium
coronarum
,
eorum
memoriae
renovatione
adhortemur
.
So
then
it
seemes
the
Church
proposed
unto
her selfe
,
in
her
publike
Commemorations
of
the
Dead
,
two
severall
ends
:
one
,
that
GOD
might
bee
praised
in
his
Saints
;
the
other
,
that
the
noble
and
pious
actions
of
the
Saints
,
may
bee
a
patterne
unto
us
,
to
learne
the
better
how
to
serve
him
in
Righteousnesse
and
Holinesse
all
the
dayes
of
our
lives
.
For
if
the
life
and
death
of
the
Saints
is
precious
in
the
sight
of
God
:
how
precious
should
it
be
accounted
in
the
eyes
of
all
Gods
people
,
that
both
the
one
and
the
other
should
be
carefully
remembred
;
especially
upon
the
day
and
time
most
capable
of
such
remembrances
?
And
on
the
other
side
,
how
is
it
possible
that
the
recitall
of
their
Christian
lives
&
godly
deaths
,
should
be
so
often
sounded
in
the
eares
of
the
more
loose
&
dissolute
men
:
and
not
provoke
them
at
some
time
or
other
to
cry
out
with
Balaam
,
O
that
I
might
die
the
death
of
the
Righteous
,
and
that
my
end
might
bee
like
his
!
Iust
so
,
the
Tropheyes
of
Miltiades
,
startled
such
noble
resolutions
in
Themistocles
:
and
so
did
Alexander
emulate
the
glories
of
Achilles
,
recited
in
the
workes
of
Homer
.
For
which
cause
also
,
and
thereby
to
indeere
the
memory
of
the
Saints
departed
,
with
and
amongst
Gods
servants
:
it
was
the
custome
of
the
Church
,
besides
her
publike
mention
of
them
in
her
ordinarie
Liturgie
;
to
suffer
anniversarie
panegyricks
to
be
made
in
praise
of
such
of
them
,
as
had
notably
deserved
it
.
Sic
&
defunctis
praemium
,
&
futuris
dabatur
exemplum
;
as
Minutius
hath
it
.
(
8
)
Afterwards
,
when
the
conceits
of
men
,
were
raised
unto
a
wonderfull
admiration
of
their
vertues
;
and
throughly
possess'd
with
this
,
how
neere
a
place
they
held
in
the
opinion
and
esteeme
of
Almighty
GOD
:
it
was
not
thought
enough
to
commemorate
their
graces
;
unlesse
we
made
some
further
use
of
their
esteeme
with
their
Creatour
,
in
gracing
our
petitions
.
The
rather
,
because
the
Church
had
generally
,
and
truely
taught
,
that
these
celestiall
Spirits
now
with
God
,
did
constantly
commend
unto
him
,
the
flourishing
estate
and
safetie
of
his
Vniversall
Church
:
yea
and
some
also
of
the
faithfull
in
particular
,
so
farre
as
possibly
by
revelation
from
their
GOD
,
or
any
other
meanes
what
ever
;
they
might
bee
made
acquainted
with
their
severall
wants
.
Which
once
conceived
,
as
many
times
an
ill
use
may
be
made
of
a
sound
doctrine
;
it
was
supposed
to
be
a
soloecisme
in
the
way
of
pietie
,
not
to
commend
our
prayers
and
desires
unto
them
.
Vntill
at
last
,
as
there
is
seldome
any
medium
inter
summa
&
praecipitia
,
no
stoppe
in
tumbling
downe
an
Hill
before
we
come
unto
the
bottome
:
the
Saints
in
Heauen
against
their
wils
,
and
besides
their
knowledge
,
became
the
onely
mediatours
betweene
God
and
man
,
in
point
of
intercession
.
And
this
the
processe
of
the
Trent-Councell
,
in
drawing
up
the
Article
of
the
Invocation
of
the
Saints
:
Sanctos
unà
cum
Christo
regnantes
orationes
suas
pro
hominibus
Deo
offerre
;
Roman
Liturgie
.
(
9
)
Let
us
looke
then
upon
the
Liturgie
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
we
shall
find
it
very
copious
in
St
,
GEORGE'S
honour
:
the
Liturgie
of
Rome
as
it
is
now
corrected
,
and
purged
of
almost
all
those
Legendarie
Fables
,
which
before
gave
occasion
of
offence
and
laughter
.
And
herein
certainly
we
find
the
Service
very
solemne
;
scarce
any
festivall
there
celebrated
with
more
variety
of
prayer
and
divine
offices
.
I
will
touch
onely
at
some
principall
passages
thereof
:
taking
along
with
me
yet
the
full
course
and
method
.
The
entrance
or
Preparatorie
,
this
.
Protexisti
me
Deus
à
conventu
malignantium
:
Alleluiah
.
A
multitudine
operantium
iniquitatem
.
Alleluiah
.
Thou
hast
defended
me
O
GOD
from
the
Congregation
of
the
evill
doers
.
Alleluiah
:
and
from
the
multitude
of
them
that
worke
iniquity
,
&c.
Then
followes
this
Prayer
.
Deus
qui
nos
B.
Georgij
Martyris
tui
&
meritis
&
intercessione
laetificas
,
concede
propitius
,
ut
qui
tua
per
eum
beneficia
poscimus
,
dono
tuae
graiiae
consequamur
.
O
GOD
,
which
by
the
merits
and
intercession
of
St.
GEORGE
thy
blessed
Martyr
,
dost
rejoyce
our
Soules
,
grant
we
beseech
thee
,
that
those
benefits
which
by
him
we
crave
,
may
by
the
favour
of
thy
grace
bee
given
unto
us
,
through
IESVS
CHRIST
our
Lord
.
The
Epistle
taken
out
in
part
,
out
of
the
second
unto
Timothy
,
and
the
3.
Chapt.
Where
the
Apostle
telleth
him
,
that
he
had
knowne
his
doctrine
,
manner
of
life
,
purpose
,
faith
,
long
suffering
,
charitie
,
patience
;
Persecutions
and
afflictions
,
which
came
unto
him
at
Antioch
,
at
Iconium
,
at
Lystra
;
out
of
all
which
,
the
LORD
delivered
him
,
&c.
The
Gospell
taken
out
of
the
15.
Chapt.
of
St.
IOHN
,
Ego
sum
vitis
vera
,
I
am
the
true
Vine
,
&c.
The
close
of
all
is
this
,
after
the
whole
Masse
ended
,
which
they
call
the
Postcommunion
:
Supplices
te
rogamus
omnipotens
Deus
,
ut
quos
tuis
reficis
sacramentis
,
&c.
Almighty
GOD
,
we
humbly
beseech
thee
,
that
we
which
are
refresh'd
by
thy
holy
Sacraments
,
may
by
the
intercession
of
thy
blessed
Martyr
George
,
serve
thee
heereafter
in
all
godly
motions
,
&c.
To
which
the
Liturgie
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
I
will
here
adde
a
Collect
of
the
old
Missall
,
(
See
Vsum
Sarum
:
)
which
piously
interpreted
,
hath
nothing
in
it
savouring
of
Superstition
;
and
is
withall
more
proper
to
St.
Georges
storie
.
Viz.
Offerimus
tibi
Domine
solenne
sacrificium
pro
veneranda
S.
Georgij
mart
.
tui
passione
,
deprecantes
clementiam
tuam
,
ut
per
haec
S.
S.
mysteria
antiqui
hostis
tentatamen
te
triumphante
vincamus
,
et
aeternae
remunerationis
praemium
te
largiente
sequamur
.
We
offer
unto
thee
O
LORD
the
solemne
Sacrifice
(
of
praise
and
Thankesgiving
)
for
the
death
and
passion
of
St.
George
thy
Martyr
;
beseeching
thy
divine
clemencie
,
that
by
these
holy
mysteries
,
we
may
in
thee
subdue
the
manifold
temptations
of
our
old
enemie
the
Divell
,
and
be
rewarded
by
thy
grace
with
life
eternall
.
The
first
of
these
two
Prayers
taken
out
of
the
Roman
Missall
,
I
finde
also
in
the
Breviarie
,
the
Diurnum
,
and
the
Officium
B.
Mariae
Virginis
:
so
copious
is
that
Church
in
the
memoriall
of
our
Martyr
.
(
10
)
I
doubt
not
but
it
will
be
here
objected
,
that
we
are
driven
to
hard
shifts
,
when
wee
are
faine
to
repaire
to
Rome
;
from
thence
to
prove
St.
GEORGE'S
Saint-ship
.
This
wee
expect
to
heare
of
,
and
are
ready
to
reply
,
that
this
is
hardly
worth
objecting
.
For
here
we
draw
no
argument
to
prove
how
lawfully
St.
GEORGE
may
be
invoked
;
or
that
his
intercession
may
be
used
,
for
the
more
quicke
dispatch
of
our
affaires
in
the
Court
of
Heaven
.
Onely
wee
note
from
hence
,
that
anciently
,
and
in
the
purer
times
of
the
Roman
Church
;
St.
GEORGE
was
constantly
commemorated
,
and
in
his
proper
course
;
as
a
noble
Martyr
.
Vpon
which
ground
,
which
in
it selfe
is
good
and
commendable
,
if
they
have
built
,
out
of
their
owne
,
Wood
,
and
Hay
,
and
Stubble
;
a
dangerous
and
erronious
practise
not
warrantable
in
the
Church
:
I
hope
,
without
offence
,
it
may
be
lawfull
for
me
,
or
any
else
,
to
make
the
profitablest
use
out
of
their
errours
;
and
to
verifie
the
truth
and
goodnesse
of
the
ancient
practise
in
this
case
,
out
of
the
faultie
and
erroneous
corruption
of
the
present
.
For
I
perswade
my selfe
,
that
in
points
onely
of
Historicall
faith
,
wee
may
relie
in
part
upon
their
publike
Liturgies
:
and
that
we
may
conclude
,
that
surely
such
a
Saint
there
was
,
as
GEORGE
,
or
MAURICE
,
or
SEBASTIAN
,
or
the
rest
there
honoured
;
because
I
finde
them
in
the
Missall
,
and
the
Breviarie
;
no
man
of
this
or
any
age
,
having
as
yet
inform'd
mee
,
that
they
have
lately
beene
inserted
into
the
bookes
of
Common-Service
.
Nay
,
as
in
nature
,
there
must
be
first
an
habit
,
before
we
can
admit
of
any
privation
:
and
that
in
things
corrupted
,
wee
must
suppose
a
true
and
reall
being
of
that
thing
,
thus
fallen
into
corruption
:
so
we
may
well
inferre
,
upon
a
view
of
the
corruptions
in
their
Liturgies
,
that
certainely
there
was
some
excellent
use
at
first
,
of
such
a
ceremonie
,
or
such
an
institution
;
how
ever
that
the
foule
corruptions
of
the
present
have
polluted
and
defiled
it
.
I
would
not
wish
me
thinks
,
an
argument
of
more
validitie
to
prove
the
act
of
kneeling
at
the
Lords
Supper
,
to
be
of
good
Antiquitie
in
the
Church
of
Christ
:
than
from
the
adoration
of
it
(
or
of
the
Hoste
rather
as
they
call
it
)
exacted
in
their
Rituals
;
which
is
,
no
doubt
,
a
superstitious
,
if
not
idolatrous
corruption
,
of
that
ancient
and
reverend
use
of
Kneeling
.
Nor
would
I
choose
a
fairer
way
of
disputation
,
to
justifie
the
honourable
estate
of
the
married
Clergie
,
against
the
clamours
of
the
Papists
;
than
to
returne
upon
them
,
that
in
the
publike
service
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
it
is
reputed
commonly
,
though
falsly
,
for
a
Sacrament
:
which
false
conceit
of
theirs
,
is
a
corruption
onely
of
the
just
and
pious
meaning
of
the
Fathers
;
who
therefore
did
extoll
it
in
the
highest
measure
,
the
better
to
beate
downe
those
Hereticks
which
had
disgraced
it
.
More
might
be
said
in
affirmation
of
this
manner
of
proceeding
;
had
I
now
either
place
or
leisure
.
At
this
time
only
this
,
that
I
should
more
relie
in
matters
meerely
Historicall
of
being
,
upon
the
Liturgie
of
Rome
,
which
certainly
is
not
contrived
upon
no
other
ground
,
than
lies
and
Fables
:
than
upon
any
mans
bare
word
which
saith
the
contrary
;
or
such
weake
arguments
as
are
not
able
to
conclude
the
matter
controverted
.
And
so
farre
I
dare
goe
with
Canus
;
conceive
me
still
in
matters
of
this
qualitie
:
(
11
)
Which
being
so
,
and
that
St.
GEORGE
had
anciently
his
proper
time
and
place
of
Commemoration
,
how
ever
now
that
laudable
and
pious
custome
bee
degenerated
:
we
may
affirme
more
confidently
,
that
he
hath
beene
continually
in
especiall
credit
with
the
Church
.
In
the
Greeke
Church
we
find
him
on
record
in
their
publike
Calendar
;
where
they
have
honoured
him
with
the
title
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
the
great
Martyr
.
Galatia
;
In
Galatia
celebris
fuit
eiusdem
Sancti
memoria
:
more
generally
Wicelius
,
Celebritas
D.
Georgij
apud
Graecos
prae
caeteris
perquam
eximia
est
,
that
he
is
honored
more
than
any
of
the
rest
among
the
Grecians
.
Ioh.
Euchaites
a
Greeke
Byshop
hath
given
an
honourable
testimony
of
him
:
and
Cyrus
Theodorus
,
(
of
whose
time
and
qualitie
I
am
yet
to
seeke
)
hath
plaid
the
Epigrammatist
,
upon
his
portraiture
cut
in
white
stone
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
the
title
hath
it
.
Adde
hereunto
Hierax
,
one
of
great
power
in
the
Greeke
Empire
,
upon
his
reconciliation
with
Contacuzenus
;
gave
him
in
token
of
his
future
faith
and
loyaltie
,
Eo
quòd
in
Concilio
Trident.
Georgij
Legendam
sibi
non
per
omnia
probari
ostenderet
,
as
Chemnitius
hath
it
;
because
he
had
declamed
against
some
passages
of
the
Storie
of
Saint
GEORGE
,
in
the
Trent
Councell
.
As
for
the
Churches
Protestant
,
wee
finde
the
Lutheran
Doctors
many
of
them
,
very
favourable
;
and
how
wee
stand
affected
to
him
here
in
England
,
we
shall
see
hereafter
.
Which
generall
agreement
of
the
whole
Church
,
and
so
many
famous
parts
of
it
,
in
the
honour
of
our
Martyr
;
may
well
be
used
as
a
reply
to
Doctor
Reynolds
:
Georgij
memoria
semper
fuit
celeberrima
;
hee
tells
him
plainely
that
hee
lyeth
.
But
I
will
not
meddle
with
their
quarrells
.
(
12
)
To
goe
a
litle
further
yet
,
it
will
bee
found
upon
good
search
,
that
not
the
Christians
onely
have
had
Saint
George
in
speciall
honour
:
but
that
the
rude
and
barbarous
Turkes
,
seeing
it
seemes
,
how
much
hee
was
esteem'd
by
them
,
conceive
a
like
opinion
of
him
?
Contacuzenus
,
Apol.
3.
Which
I
cannot
meet
with
:
and
therefore
take
it
upon
credit
.
The
rather
,
because
I
finde
in
Master
Sam.
Purchas
,
Theke
Thioy
,
not
farre
from
Amasia
,
the
chiefe
Citie
of
Cappadocia
.
And
in
the
Turkish
Historie
wee
reade
that
they
have
in
Caire
of
Egypt
,
a
Temple
dedicated
to
Saint
Barbara
,
and
another
to
Saint
George
;
which
amongst
those
nations
are
of
great
Fame
.
So
Knolles
in
the
life
of
Selimus
.
All
I
finde
of
him
in
the
rest
of
Contacuzenus
,
(
I
meane
his
Historie
,
is
,
that
at
his
request
,
the
Turkish
Sultan
did
reedifie
a
ruinous
Temple
,
consecrated
to
St.
George's
memorie
.
Post
haec
petivit
legatus
vester
(
saith
the
Sultan
in
his
Letter
to
that
Greeke
Emperour
)
ut
quoddam
veteris
templi
ruinosum
aedificium
vicinum
Romanis
,
S.
Georgij
,
renovaretur
:
id
etiam
fecimus
.
So
great
and
powerfull
is
the
truth
,
that
it
prevaileth
even
among
Turkes
and
Infidels
.
CHAP.
V.
(
1
)
The
honour
done
unto
the
Dead
in
the
decent
buriall
of
their
bodies
.
(
2
)
The
reliques
of
the
Saints
of
what
esteeme
in
the
Church
primitive
.
(
3
)
The
care
of
Gregorie
of
Tours
to
preserve
his
writings
:
and
what
hee
testifieth
of
Saint
George's
reliques
.
(
4
)
What
mention
there
is
made
of
them
in
Aymonius
,
and
others
.
(
5
)
Churches
distinguished
anciently
by
the
names
of
Saints
:
and
for
what
reason
.
(
6
)
St.
George's
Churches
in
Lydda
,
and
in
Ramula
;
made
afterwards
a
Byshops
See
.
(
7
)
St.
George's
Church
built
by
Sidonius
Archbyshop
of
Mentz
.
(
8
)
That
mention'd
in
St.
Gregories
Epistles
.
(
9
)
St
,
Georges
Church
in
Rome
;
the
title
of
a
Cardinall
.
(
10
(
Churches
erected
to
St.
George
in
Alexandria
and
elsewhere
.
(
11
)
Of
Faustus
Rhegiensis
.
(
12
)
And
the
Pseudo-Martyr
in
Sulpitius
.
An
application
of
the
rule
in
Lerinensis
unto
the
businesse
now
in
hand
.
(
1
)
THis
discourse
of
the
bodies
of
the
Dead
,
leades
me
directly
to
the
third
of
those
three
courses
,
whereby
the
Church
endeavoured
to
preserve
alive
the
memory
of
the
Saints
and
Martyrs
:
collecting
of
their
Reliques
,
and
laying
them
with
all
due
honours
,
in
some
place
fit
and
worthy
of
them
.
Which
pietie
of
theirs
,
extended
at
the
first
,
no
further
,
than
to
the
pious
and
devout
interrement
of
their
bodies
:
the
tyranny
of
those
which
first
made
havocke
of
the
Church
,
extending
in
those
times
,
no
further
than
to
death
.
So
reade
we
of
St.
Stephen
,
the
Protomartyr
of
the
Church
;
that
being
stoned
unto
death
,
certaine
devout
men
carried
him
,
(
or
his
body
rather
,
which
was
his
Relique
,
all
that
was
left
of
him
)
to
the
buriall
,
and
made
great
lamentation
.
But
in
succeeding
times
▪
as
the
Persecutions
grew
more
violent
;
so
also
grew
the
Tyrants
more
unmercifull
,
and
barbarously
cruell
:
no
longer
now
contented
with
the
simple
death
of
those
that
suffered
;
but
tearing
of
their
limbs
asunder
,
and
scattering
abroad
their
bones
,
and
casting
forth
their
ashes
into
the
winde
,
that
so
they
might
not
have
the
honour
of
an
honest
buriall
.
So
witnesseth
Lactantius
of
Diocletian
,
Bones
also
which
were
broken
might
reioyce
;
that
so
those
precious
Reliques
of
their
deere
Brethren
,
which
were
to
meet
together
in
a
joyfull
Resurrection
,
might
not
lye
scattered
,
up
and
downe
the
fields
,
a
scorne
and
laughter
to
the
Gentiles
.
(
2
)
At
length
according
as
the
minds
and
thoughts
of
men
were
raised
unto
an
high
esteeme
and
admiration
of
the
Martyrs
:
so
did
they
with
a
greater
zeale
frequent
their
shrines
;
and
set
an
higher
price
and
estimate
upon
their
Reliques
.
Not
carefull
onely
to
afford
them
all
due
respects
,
because
of
those
many
myracles
which
it
pleased
GOD
to
worke
in
and
about
those
places
where
they
were
intombed
:
but
in
short
time
,
ascribing
some
divine
and
secret
vertue
to
them
;
whereof
,
Heaven
knowes
,
they
were
not
guiltie
.
It
is
recorded
that
the
Turkes
in
the
Sacke
of
Lyssa
,
finding
the
tombe
of
Scanderbeg
,
did
violently
breake
it
open
,
and
take
thence
his
bones
;
every
one
somewhat
,
more
or
lesse
,
as
they
could
divide
them
:
vainely
conceiting
,
that
they
should
never
have
the
worse
in
any
action
,
as
long
as
any
Relique
of
that
victorious
Soldier
was
about
them
.
So
also
that
opinion
,
which
the
people
of
those
devout
and
pious
times
,
had
first
upon
good
grounds
conceiv'd
of
any
of
the
Martyrs
;
and
that
respect
,
which
worthily
at
first
,
they
bare
unto
their
shrines
and
Reliques
:
degenerated
at
the
last
so
farre
,
that
they
fell
also
into
the
same
conceit
and
superstitious
folly
.
Hereupon
were
the
monuments
and
dormitories
of
the
Saints
againe
opened
:
their
bodies
translated
,
some
of
them
entire
,
into
new
Sepulchres
;
and
others
dismembred
peece
by
peece
,
and
carried
into
farre
Countries
:
that
Church
or
Nation
being
conceived
most
happy
,
which
had
procured
any
the
least
bone
into
their
possession
,
of
such
especially
of
the
Saints
,
which
were
in
greatest
credit
and
opinion
with
the
people
.
So
that
now
the
cruelty
of
the
barbarous
tyrants
in
the
height
of
persecution
,
might
seeme
to
be
revived
in
the
dawning
of
Superstition
.
Which
notwithstanding
,
there
might
perchance
bee
somewhat
said
in
their
excuse
:
as
viz.
that
the
Reliques
then
by
them
so
zealously
affected
,
were
most
of
them
true
and
reall
;
not
counterfeited
by
any
cheating
Mountebanke
;
and
therefore
worthy
of
all
due
respect
and
reverence
.
For
who
so
cold
in
his
affection
to
the
Saints
,
that
would
not
gladly
give
them
honor
,
even
in
their
dust
?
So
much
respect
,
no
question
,
may
be
due
unto
the
Reliques
of
the
Saints
,
if
truely
such
;
as
by
Pope
Leo
was
afforded
to
a
parcell
of
the
crosse
,
sent
to
him
by
the
Byshop
of
Hierusalem
:
(
3
)
Not
to
descend
more
downeward
,
we
will
looke
backe
into
those
former
times
,
and
therefore
least
corrupted
;
wherein
we
find
first
mention
of
the
Reliques
of
St.
GEORGE
.
And
in
the
first
place
we
meet
with
Gregory
of
Tours
,
who
flourished
in
the
next
age
after
Pope
LEO
above-named
,
and
dyed
about
the
yeare
596.
A
man
of
speciall
quality
,
a
Byshop
by
his
calling
;
and
as
he
testifieth
himselfe
,
Author
of
many
severall
books
,
per
adventum
Domini
nostri
,
&c.
Even
by
the
comming
of
our
Saviour
CHRIST
,
and
by
the
dreadfull
day
of
judgment
;
that
neither
they
suppresse
them
,
or
cause
them
to
be
unperfectly
transcribed
:
Sed
ut
omnia
vobiscum
integra
inlibataque
permaneant
,
sicut
à
nobis
relicta
sunt
;
but
that
they
be
preserved
as
uncorrupted
and
entire
,
as
they
were
left
by
him
.
Of
these
bookes
,
seaven
of
them
did
especially
concerne
the
myracles
of
the
Holy
Martyrs
:
and
in
the
first
thereof
,
he
tells
us
in
the
generall
,
Multa
de
Georgio
martyre
miracula
gesta
cogn●vimus
,
Le
Maine
,
where
oftentimes
there
were
seene
many
myracles
.
There
is
a
further
passage
in
that
Booke
and
Chapter
,
which
though
I
shall
relate
,
yet
I
will
hardly
take
upon
me
to
defend
it
:
it
is
briefly
thus
.
Huius
reliquiae
cum
reliquorum
Sanctorum
à
quibusdam
ferebantur
,
&c.
Some
certaine
men
,
that
carried
with
them
some
of
St.
GEORGE'S
Reliques
,
and
of
others
also
of
the
Saints
;
came
once
unto
a
place
in
the
frontires
of
Lymosin
:
where
a
few
Priests
,
having
a
litle
Chanterie
or
Oratorie
made
of
boards
,
did
daily
powre
out
their
Devotions
to
the
Lord
.
There
,
for
that
night
,
they
begg'd
for
lodging
;
and
were
accordingly
made
welcome
.
The
morning
came
,
and
they
prepar'd
to
goe
forward
in
their
jorney
;
they
were
not
able
to
remove
their
Knap-sacks
[
capsulas
,
]
out
of
the
place
wherein
they
laid
them
.
Loth
to
depart
without
their
Reliques
,
it
came
at
last
into
their
minds
,
that
sure
it
was
the
will
of
GOD
,
they
should
bestow
some
of
them
on
their
Hosts
:
which
being
done
,
the
difficulty
was
removed
,
and
they
proceeded
in
their
journey
.
This
storie
,
as
before
I
said
,
I
will
not
take
upon
me
to
defend
.
Onely
I
note
from
hence
,
that
in
this
Gregories
time
,
or
before
it
rather
,
the
Reliques
of
St.
George
were
in
especiall
credit
:
and
so
by
necessary
consequence
the
Saint
himselfe
exceeding
famous
.
(
4
)
Not
to
say
any
thing
here
of
St.
George's
head
,
and
of
the
Temple
built
of
purpose
by
Pope
Zacharie
,
in
honour
of
it
;
which
we
shall
speake
of
presently
,
in
a
place
more
proper
:
wee
finde
the
Reliques
of
our
Martyr
mention'd
with
great
honour
in
Aymonius
.
An
Author
of
the
middle
times
,
anno
837.
not
long
before
the
shutting
in
of
the
first
day
of
learning
,
in
the
Christian
Church
:
one
of
the
Monks
of
St.
GERMANS
monasterie
,
in
the
Suburbs
of
Paris
;
and
publike
Notarie
thereof
,
for
the
time
being
.
Before
we
come
unto
his
testimonie
,
we
must
first
take
notice
,
that
Childebert
Sonne
of
Clovis
,
the
first
Christian
King
of
France
,
who
began
his
reigne
about
the
yeare
515
:
did
in
the
later
of
his
time
,
anno
542.
erect
a
Monasterie
neere
Paris
,
unto
the
honour
of
St.
Vincent
.
This
monasterie
thus
founded
,
as
he
endowed
it
with
many
Lands
,
and
large
immunities
:
so
he
enriched
it
with
the
Reliques
of
St.
Vincent
,
and
St.
GEORGE
,
and
part
also
of
the
Holy
Crosse
;
all
which
he
brought
with
him
out
of
Spaine
,
whither
he
had
before
made
two
famous
journeyes
.
Constantinople
:
Vnáque
brachium
D.
Georgij
Martyris
,
pro
magno
munere
contulit
,
as
mine
Author
hath
it
.
Which
Relique
was
afterwards
by
Saint
GERRMAN
,
bestowed
upon
the
Abbey
of
Saint
Vincent
;
wherein
he
was
interred
:
and
which
since
then
,
hath
beene
call'd
St.
GERMANS
.
Thus
much
I
finde
recorded
of
the
Reliques
of
our
Martyr
(
not
to
say
any
thing
of
his
colours
or
his
banner
,
preserv'd
,
as
Schedell
tells
us
,
in
Bamberge
●
City
of
Germany
;
magna
cum
solennitate
,
with
great
Solemnitie
:
and
this
enough
to
shew
,
that
even
from
the
beginning
,
his
Reliques
and
himselfe
,
were
alwayes
had
in
speciall
honour
.
(
5
)
And
now
at
last
,
we
come
unto
the
last
of
those
foure
wayes
or
courses
,
whereby
the
Church
endeavored
to
preserve
alive
the
memory
of
the
Saints
and
Martyrs
:
viz.
the
calling
of
such
Temples
by
the
names
of
those
blessed
Spirits
,
which
she
had
solemnly
erected
to
GODS
speciall
service
,
and
consecrated
to
his
honour
.
A
custome
which
she
long
had
practised
,
even
in
the
very
times
and
heate
of
Persecution
;
when
,
as
it
was
more
dangerous
unto
the
Church
it selfe
,
and
more
unpleasing
to
the
tyrants
;
so
was
it
also
more
full
of
honour
and
respect
unto
the
Martyr
.
Witnesse
whereof
those
many
Temples
erected
in
the
Empire
of
Severus
,
Gordian
,
Philip
,
and
Galicnus
;
demolished
after
in
the
time
of
Diocletian
:
and
reerected
by
the
Decree
and
Licence
of
Maximinianus
.
Which
Temples
so
erected
,
were
consecrated
,
though
in
a
second
place
,
unto
the
memory
of
some
or
other
of
the
more
notable
and
famous
of
the
Saints
departed
in
those
fierie
times
;
as
may
appeare
by
that
which
wee
have
elsewhere
cyted
out
of
Marcellinus
:
as
viz.
how
the
Alexandrian
people
had
cast
the
ashes
of
their
Arian
Byshop
,
George
,
into
the
Sea
,
ne
aedes
illis
ex
struerentur
ut
reliquis
,
lest
else
they
should
bee
taken
by
the
multitude
for
holy
Martyrs
;
and
Temples
erected
to
them
,
as
unto
others
of
that
ranke
,
of
which
though
falsly
they
conceived
him
.
But
in
the
time
of
CONSTANTINE
,
we
find
the
practise
of
it
very
frequent
in
the
Church
:
the
Emperour
himselfe
dedicating
one
of
his
owne
building
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
unto
the
blessed
memory
of
the
Apostles
.
As
for
his
Mothe●
the
most
illustrious
Helena
,
we
find
of
〈…〉
cting
,
a
Temple
dedicated
to
the
Virgin
〈◊〉
,
in
the
Towne
of
Bethlehem
,
another
to
St.
Iohn
the
Baptist
,
in
the
Mountaines
of
Iudaea
;
another
to
St.
Peter
,
on
Mount
Sion
.
Nor
were
those
blessed
spirits
the
Apostles
thought
worthy
onely
of
these
honours
;
but
the
rest
also
of
the
holy
Martyrs
and
Confessours
:
the
first
of
this
ranke
which
I
have
met
with
in
my
reading
,
being
that
of
Dionysius
in
the
Citie
of
Alexandria
,
whereof
he
once
was
Byshop
,
and
there
at
first
one
of
the
Auditors
of
Origen
.
Built
,
as
I
doe
conceive
it
,
in
the
time
of
Persecution
,
by
the
Gentiles
,
and
burnt
as
the
Historian
tells
us
,
in
the
time
&
tumults
of
the
Arians
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
viz.
Alexandriae
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
So
Sozomen
.
Sozom.
lib.
3.
cap.
5.
Now
the
reason
why
it
pleased
the
Church
,
to
give
the
names
of
Saints
and
Martyrs
to
their
Temples
,
was
not
(
as
our
incomparable
Hooker
hath
observed
rightly
)
either
that
they
should
serve
unto
the
worship
of
those
glorious
spirits
,
or
that
those
blessed
spirits
now
made
glorious
,
should
take
upon
them
the
protection
and
patronage
of
those
places
:
but
partly
in
respect
that
by
the
ministerie
of
those
Saints
,
it
pleased
God
there
to
shew
some
rare
effect
of
his
Power
;
and
partly
in
regard
that
by
their
deathes
,
which
there
the
Saints
did
suffer
for
the
testimonie
of
the
trueth
,
the
places
where
they
dyed
were
made
more
venerable
.
(
6
)
In
these
respects
,
St.
George
had
many
Churches
built
and
consecrated
,
as
to
Gods
service
principally
;
so
,
as
before
I
said
,
in
a
second
place
unto
his
memory
.
The
first
,
(
for
I
will
onely
touch
upon
a
few
of
speciall
note
)
the
first
I
say
,
of
those
which
hitherto
I
have
obserued
;
that
in
Diospolis
or
Lydda
in
the
tribe
of
Ephraim
:
built
by
Iustinian
Emp.
who
beganne
his
Empire
Anno
527.
over
,
or
neere
the
place
of
our
Martyrs
sepulcher
.
Gulielmus
Tyrius
speaking
of
this
our
Martyr
.
This
Church
,
was
by
the
Turkes
demolished
,
vpon
the
comming
of
the
armies
of
the
Westerne
Princes
▪
for
the
conquest
of
Hierusalem
:
the
Church
which
now
standeth
,
being
built
,
after
,
as
the
natives
say
,
by
a
King
of
England
.
The
cause
which
moved
the
Turkes
hereto
,
a
feare
,
least
else
the
timber
of
it
,
which
was
large
and
m●ssie
,
might
be
converted
to
some
engines
,
for
the
battery
of
that
Citie
:
Timentes
,
ne
trabes
ecclesiae
,
quae
multae
proceritatis
erant
,
in
machinas
ad
expugnandam
urbem
vellent
convertere
.
As
that
Author
hath
it
.
Nor
farre
from
Lydda
is
the
little
Citie
of
Rama
,
or
Ramula
,
supposed
to
bee
the
dwelling
of
Ioseph
of
Arimathea
:
where
our
St.
George
was
honoured
with
another
temple
,
defaced
by
the
Turkes
also
.
Cuius
ibi
ab
antiquo
fundatam
ecclesiam
,
Turci
nonnihil
deformaverant
,
in
the
words
of
Malmesburie
.
D.
Godfrie
,
Gul.
Tyrius
lib.
7.
cap.
22.
and
the
Christians
of
the
West
,
a
Bishops
see
;
both
Cities
,
and
the
villages
adioyning
,
appointed
for
his
diocesse
:
Primitias
laborum
suorum
cum
omni
devotione
egregio
Martyri
dedicantes
;
those
Noble
princes
so
consecrating
the
first
fruites
of
their
victories
,
to
our
glorious
Martyr
.
The
first
Byshop
of
them
,
was
a
Norman
,
of
the
Diocesse
of
Roan
:
his
title
,
Byshop
of
St.
GEORGE'S
;
of
which
see
more
in
our
second
Chapter
of
this
second
Part
;
¶
.
4.
The
second
Church
of
note
,
erected
in
Saint
GEORGE'S
honour
,
which
I
have
met
with
hitherto
,
was
founded
by
Sidonius
,
Archbyshop
of
Mentz
in
Germanie
,
who
flourished
in
the
yeare
556
,
and
after
:
but
whether
in
the
Towne
of
Mentz
,
or
in
some
other
place
,
I
am
not
certaine
.
Of
this
Venantius
Fortunatus
Byshop
of
Poyctiers
,
Florens
doctrina
&
sanctitate
,
(
saith
the
Cardinall
,
)
famous
for
piety
and
learning
,
hath
in
his
Sacra
Carmina
composed
this
Epigram
.
He
liv'd
about
the
yeare
570.
●i●lioth
.
●atrū●●m
.
In
Basilicam
S.
Georgij
quam
aedificavit
Sidonius
Arch●ep
.
Moguntinus
.
Martyris
egregij
pollens
micat
aula
Georgij
,
Cuius
in
hunc
mundum
spargitur
altus
honos
.
Carcere
,
caede
,
siti
,
vinclis
,
fame
,
frigore
,
flammis
,
Confessus
Christum
,
duxit
ad
astracaput
.
Qui
virtute
potens
,
Orientis
in
axe
sepultus
,
Ecce
sub
Occiduo
cardine
praebet
opem
.
Ergo
memento
preces
,
&
reddere
vota
,
viator
;
Obtiner
hic
meritis
,
quod
petit
alma
fides
.
Condidit
Antistes
Sidonius
ista
decenter
:
Profician●
anima
,
qua
nova
Templa
,
suae
.
Vpon
St.
GEORGE'S
Church
,
built
by
Sidonius
Archbyshop
of
Mentz
.
St.
GEORGE'S
glorious
Temple
here
behold
,
Whose
noble
Acts
through
all
the
world
are
told
.
Who
in
so
many
severall
torments
tried
,
Confess'd
his
Faith
in
CHRIST
;
confessing
died
.
Who
great
in
power
,
though
buried
in
the
East
;
Extends
his
wondrous
graces
to
the
West
.
Therefore
pay
here
thy
vowes
,
who
êre
thou
bee
;
Where
such
a
Saint
is
neare
,
to
joyne
with
thee
.
This
goodly
Temple
did
Sidonious
build
:
Vnto
his
Soule
may
it
due
comforts
yeild
.
(
8
)
One
Temple
yet
there
is
,
ancienter
,
as
I
conceive
,
than
any
of
the
three
yet
mention'd
;
founded
by
whom
,
I
cannot
tell
,
nor
in
what
place
:
but
specified
by
Pope
Gregorie
the
first
,
in
an
Epistle
to
Maurinianus
then
an
Abbat
;
with
great
care
,
and
in
these
particulars
.
The
superscription
of
it
,
Gregorius
Mauriniano
Abbati
;
the
subject
of
it
,
De
Ecclesia
S.
Georgij
restauranda
,
touching
the
reparation
of
St.
George's
Church
:
the
Letter
,
this
as
followeth
.
St.
GEORGE'S
Church
,
situate
Ad
sedem
,
not
being
lookt
unto
,
with
that
diligence
,
which
belongs
unto
it
;
&
since
it
is
so
neere
your
unto
Monasterie
:
we
thinke
it
good
to
commit
the
care
thereof
unto
you
:
Requesting
that
you
would
bestow
your
utmost
diligence
upon
it
:
and
have
a
care
the
Psalmodie
,
or
daily
prayers
,
be
solemnely
performed
.
And
since
we
have
beene
credibly
informed
,
that
it
is
out
of
reparation
;
it
is
our
pleasure
,
that
you
gather
up
the
profits
of
it
,
and
lay
them
out
upon
the
worke
,
so
farre
as
you
thinke
it
fit
.
So
farre
the
letter
.
As
for
the
writer
of
it
;
not
to
say
any
thing
of
his
exceeding
industrie
and
learning
,
whereby
hee
gained
unto
himselfe
,
the
attribute
of
Magnus
:
he
died
about
the
yeare
604.
before
which
time
,
the
Temple
of
St.
GEORGE
was
now
growne
old
and
ruinous
;
quite
out
of
reparation
.
Which
being
so
,
considering
what
durable
Materials
,
Churches
are
commonly
composed
of
;
and
in
what
strong
and
lasting
forme
compacted
:
I
am
almost
perswaded
,
that
the
Church
here
mentioned
,
was
built
immediately
upon
the
death
and
dissolution
of
our
Martyr
.
(
9
)
From
Gregory
,
we
will
descend
on
one
of
his
successours
in
the
Chaire
of
Rome
,
by
name
Pope
Zacharie
;
who
entred
on
that
Dignity
,
Anno
742.
the
founder
of
St.
George's
Church
in
Velo
Aureo
;
or
as
some
others
call
it
,
in
Velabro
;
a
part
of
Rome
.
The
chiefe
occasion
of
the
building
,
was
our
Martyrs
head
:
which
precious
Relique
was
given
unto
him
by
the
Venetians
;
and
by
him
here
inshrined
in
a
Church
built
onely
for
that
purpose
.
Idem
quoque
(
viz.
Zacharias
)
Basilicam
B.
Georgij
in
Velabro
condidit
;
eoque
loci
caput
ipsius
Sancti
collocavit
:
So
Platina
affirme's
it
.
I
know
indeed
,
that
the
later
editions
of
that
Author
,
reade
it
B.
Gregorij
;
but
questionlesse
they
are
mis-printed
.
For
in
an
old
edition
of
this
booke
,
at
Colen
,
anno
1529.
&
afterwards
in
that
of
Lovaine
,
corrected
by
Oniphurius
,
anno
1572.
it
is
B.
Georgij
,
Chronica
Chron.
Aetas
.
6.
Pag.
240.
as
before
we
read
it
.
Herm.
Schedell
addes
that
besides
the
Church
there
was
also
built
a
Monasterie
;
and
that
it
did
continue
in
great
honour
,
even
unto
his
times
.
Roman
Cardinall
.
For
in
the
life
of
Alexander
6.
we
have
there
mention
of
one
Raphael
Cardinall
of
St.
George's
,
Camerarius
S.
Ecclesiae
,
High
Chamberlaine
of
the
State
Ecclesiasticke
.
And
in
the
5.
Tome
of
the
Bibl.
S.
Patrum
,
we
have
a●tract
de
Iubileo
,
written
by
Iames
then
Cardinall
of
St.
GEORGES
:
Iacobi
S.
Georgij
ad
velum
aureum
Diaconi
Cardinalis
,
de
Iubileo
,
liber
unus
,
as
the
title
tells
us
.
Which
Iames
was
nephew
to
Pope
Boniface
the
eighth
,
by
him
advanced
unto
that
office
,
in
his
first
call
of
Cardinals
;
anno
1295.
So
de
la
Bigne
,
the
first
Collectour
of
those
Volumes
,
out
of
an
ancient
Manuscript
of
Alphonso
Chicarelli
.
(
10
)
Hitherto
our
enquirie
hath
beene
made
,
in
Asia
,
and
in
Europe
onely
;
we
will
now
crosse
over
into
Africke
:
that
so
it
may
appeare
,
that
every
part
of
the
knowne
world
(
I
meane
knowne
anciently
)
hath
in
it
some
memoriall
of
our
Saint
and
Martyr
.
In
this
,
we
will
content
our selves
with
Alexandria
,
the
Queene
of
Cities
and
Metropolis
of
Africa
,
as
Sir
George
Sandys
calls
her
:
where
we
shall
find
an
ancient
Temple
dedicated
to
St.
GEORGE
.
For
thus
the
Letter
of
Ioh.
Comus
,
the
Suffragan
of
Amba
Gabriel
,
Patriarch
of
Alexandria
,
directed
to
Pope
Clement
8.
and
dated
on
the
28.
of
December
,
anno
1593.
Tres
Alexandria
sunt
Ecclesiae
Catholicae
:
una
nomine
principis
Angelorum
S.
Michaelis
;
secunda
S.
Marci
Evangelistae
,
ac
tertia
nomine
Martyris
magni
S.
Georgij
,
extra
urbem
,
ad
littus
maris
salsi
:
et
omnes
istae
Ecclesiae
indigent
aedificatione
,
vestitu
et
impensis
pauperum
et
egenorum
.
There
are
(
saith
he
)
three
Christian
Churches
in
Alexandria
,
St.
Michaels
the
Archangell
,
St.
Markes
the
Evangelist
;
and
thirdly
,
that
of
St.
George
the
great
Martyr
,
without
the
City
,
and
neere
unto
the
Sea
;
all
which
doe
stand
in
need
of
reparation
,
ornaments
,
and
money
for
the
entertainment
of
the
poore
.
I
know
that
Mr.
Sam.
Purchas
doth
account
this
Letter
,
Corollarie
,
ad
Tom.
6.
where
this
Letter
is
;
to
be
forged
,
and
counterfeit
:
as
having
in
it
,
a
submission
of
this
Patriarke
and
the
Church
of
Egypt
,
to
the
See
of
Rome
;
whereas
indeed
there
was
no
such
matter
.
But
somewhat
surely
there
was
in
it
,
which
might
occasion
such
an
Embassie
to
Rome
;
and
some
dependance
of
the
Christians
of
this
Country
upon
the
Pope
:
It
being
noted
by
G.
Sandys
,
Alexandrian
Patriarke
of
the
Cophties
,
or
native
Christians
of
that
Country
)
by
the
industry
of
Friers
;
having
had
the
Roman
Liturgie
sent
them
from
Rome
,
together
with
the
Bible
,
in
the
Arabicke
language
.
As
for
the
thing
it selfe
,
it
is
affirmed
by
Mr.
Phurchas
,
that
there
are
three
Christian
Churches
in
Alexandria
;
which
is
inough
to
confirme
our
purpose
.
Other
Churches
there
also
are
,
dedicated
to
St.
George
of
good
antiquitie
,
though
of
lesse
note
;
as
viz.
that
of
Caire
in
Egypt
;
that
of
Beddi
in
the
realme
of
Ethiopia
:
and
lastly
,
that
in
Constantinople
,
built
by
Iustinian
the
Emperour
:
(
11
)
If
any
thing
may
be
objected
,
against
ought
that
we
have
spoken
in
this
present
Chapter
,
and
the
last
;
it
is
in
likelyhood
,
the
case
of
Faustus
Rhegiensis
,
and
the
Pseudo-Martyr
in
Sulpitius
Severus
:
both
which
were
held
for
Martyrs
,
although
the
one
of
them
was
a
Theife
,
and
the
other
an
Hereticke
.
Of
Faustus
Rhegiensis
,
who
in
the
opinion
of
the
ancient
Church
,
was
reckoned
for
a
Semi-Pelagian
;
it
is
affirmed
by
Doctor
Abbotts
,
afterwards
Lord
Byshop
of
Salisburie
,
that
he
had
place
in
the
French
Martyrologies
,
a
Festivall
allotted
to
him
on
the
17.
of
Ianuary
,
and
a
Temple
dedicated
to
him
by
the
people
of
his
owne
City
.
De
veritat
.
&
grat
.
Ch.
lec
.
1.
Immò
et
in
Martyrologie
Gallicano
inter
Sanctos
numeratum
;
eoque
nomine
,
ab
Ecclesia
Rhegiensi
,
erecta
nominis
eius
titulo
insignita
Basilicae
;
et
die
festo
,
Ian.
17.
honoratum
,
&c.
It
may
be
hence
objected
,
that
all
which
we
have
spoken
hitherto
,
is
of
little
value
:
those
honors
having
beene
communicated
even
to
Heretickes
;
such
as
St.
George
is
said
to
be
by
Doctor
Reynolds
.
To
this
we
answere
,
first
,
that
this
was
onely
a
particular
Act
,
of
the
nationall
Church
of
France
:
their
Faustus
never
being
received
generally
,
as
St.
George
was
,
in
the
Church-Catholique
.
And
therefore
it
is
said
by
my
said
Lord
of
Salisburie
,
that
these
honours
were
accumulated
on
him
,
spectante
orbe
Christiano
,
tacente
Rom.
Ecclesia
,
contradicente
nemine
:
not
by
the
approbation
of
the
Church
in
generall
;
but
onely
a
connivence
at
it
,
in
regard
of
those
of
France
.
Secondly
,
that
Faustus
,
though
accounted
for
an
Hereticke
abroad
,
might
yet
be
otherwise
an
honest
and
religious
man
,
and
so
reputed
in
his
owne
Citie
,
where
afterwards
hee
had
his
Temple
:
For
I
have
seene
it
somewhere
cyted
out
of
Chrysostome
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
even
an
Hereticke
may
have
a
very
faire
and
commendable
conversation
.
And
last
of
all
,
that
Faustus
was
not
such
an
Hereticke
,
that
his
memoriall
should
be
blasted
for
it
in
all
generations
.
Not
such
an
Heretique
,
as
aimed
at
the
foundation
of
the
Faith
,
as
did
the
Arian
;
nor
such
as
overthrew
the
vertue
of
Gods
grace
,
as
did
Pelagius
.
Onely
he
is
accused
,
that
undertaking
to
confute
the
writings
of
Pelagius
;
he
did
not
runne
a
course
quite
contrary
to
the
other
;
but
in
some
tollerable
manner
,
and
in
some
points
of
lesse
consequence
;
did
seeme
to
trench
upon
his
tenets
.
(
12
)
As
for
the
Pseudo-Martyr
in
Sulp.
Severus
,
Canonizing
those
for
Saints
,
who
could
be
no
better
than
divels
.
And
in
the
next
words
,
the
Papists
adore
others
who
were
neither
Saints
in
Heaven
,
nor
men
on
earth
,
as
St.
Christopher
,
Saint
George
,
&c.
The
cases
here
are
Parallell
:
but
sure
it
were
a
taske
too
weighty
,
either
for
him
,
or
any
other
,
to
prove
this
Pseudo-Martyr
to
have
beene
Canonized
a
Saint
;
or
that
hee
was
reputed
one
in
the
opinion
of
the
Church
.
All
which
Sulpitius
doth
report
is
this
;
Not
farre
from
Tours
,
whereof
St.
Martin
then
was
Byshop
,
there
was
a
litle
Oratorie
much
frequented
by
some
simple
people
,
upon
opinion
that
some
holy
Martyr
had
beene
there
buried
.
Saint
Martin
who
suspected
presently
that
there
was
some
Imposture
in
it
,
repaires
unto
the
Chappell
:
and
calling
upon
GOD
to
manifest
the
truth
,
a
certaine
shape
passed
by
them
,
who
confessed
that
he
was
once
a
Theife
,
but
by
the
simple
people
reckoned
as
a
Martyr
;
there
being
nothing
in
his
life
or
death
,
to
merit
that
opinion
.
Ille
antem
nomen
edidit
,
in
vit.
S.
Martini
.
lib.
1.
de
crimine
confitetur
,
latronem
se
fuisse
,
ob
scelera
percussum
;
vulgi
errore
celebratum
,
sibi
nihil
cum
Martyribus
commune
esse
,
cumillos
gloria
,
se
poena
retineret
.
This
is
the
whole
:
and
then
a
few
poore
simple
people
must
bee
reputed
for
the
Church
in
generall
;
or
else
this
inference
is
nothing
to
the
purpose
.
(
13
)
There
is
a
rule
in
Lerinensis
,
that
that
is
to
be
counted
true
in
the
Church
Catholicke
,
which
hath
beene
so
beleeved
by
all
sorts
of
men
,
Spaine
,
Constantinople
,
France
and
Germany
:
Temples
erected
to
his
honour
,
in
Rome
,
Constantinople
,
Ramula
,
Diospolis
,
Alexandria
,
Caire
,
and
Aethiopia
,
and
in
other
places
;
by
Prelates
,
Popes
,
and
Emperours
.
Temples
in
Asia
,
Europe
,
and
in
Africa
.
And
in
the
principall
Cities
also
of
the
East
,
and
West
,
and
Southerne
parts
of
the
whole
world
.
Then
certainly
we
may
affirme
of
our
St.
George
,
Reynolds
,
Georgius
,
quem
Orientalis
&
Occidentalis
ecclesia
pro
martyre
colit
;
and
in
another
place
,
universalem
ecclesiam
,
hoc
est
,
Orientalem
&
Occidentalem
Georgium
pro
Martyre
coluisse
out
of
which
one
so
granted
,
we
will
without
demanding
leave
,
conclude
the
other
.
CHAP.
VI.
(
1
)
St.
George
how
he
became
to
bee
accounted
the
chiefe
Saint
of
Soldiers
.
(
2
)
St.
George
when
first
esteemed
a
chiefe
Patron
of
Christianitie
.
(
3
)
The
expedition
of
the
Westerne
Princes
,
to
the
Holy
Land
.
(
4
)
The
storie
of
the
succours
brought
unto
their
Armie
by
St.
George
.
(
5
)
His
second
apparition
to
them
as
the
Leaguer
of
Hierusalem
,
(
6
)
The
Probabilitie
of
the
former
miracle
,
disputed
.
(
7
)
An
essay
of
the
famous
battaile
of
Antiochia
,
by
way
of
Poeme
.
(
1
)
HItherto
have
we
spoken
of
Saint
GEORGE
,
according
as
hee
is
esteemed
and
honoured
as
a
Saint
,
in
the
generall
opinion
of
the
Christian
world
;
and
of
the
publike
honours
done
unto
him
,
in
the
Church
of
GOD
,
the
ground
and
pillar
of
truth
,
as
the
Apostle
calls
it
.
Our
method
now
doth
leade
us
on
,
to
marshall
in
those
honours
,
which
have
beene
also
done
unto
him
,
by
the
Kings
and
Princes
of
the
earth
:
that
so
unto
the
testimony
and
suffrage
of
the
Church
,
we
may
adde
also
the
full
authority
and
power
of
the
civill
Magistrate
.
But
since
the
honours
done
by
them
unto
Saint
George
,
consider
him
,
some
of
them
as
a
Saint
in
generall
;
some
,
as
a
principall
Patron
of
the
affaires
of
Christendome
;
and
others
,
as
the
tutelary
Saint
or
Guardian
of
militarie
men
:
wee
must
in
briefe
declare
the
reason
,
why
he
was
made
the
tutelarie
Saint
of
Soldiers
;
&
at
what
time
he
first
began
to
be
accounted
,
so
principall
a
Patron
of
Christianitie
;
before
we
can
descend
unto
particulars
.
And
first
,
if
we
demand
how
our
Saint
George
became
to
bee
accounted
the
chiefe
Saint
of
Soldiers
:
we
answere
,
that
he
was
himselfe
a
Soldier
of
chiefe
ranke
and
qualitie
,
and
therefore
in
the
superstitious
times
before
us
,
conceived
to
be
most
worthy
to
countenance
that
calling
.
For
which
cause
also
,
it
pleased
the
Church
of
Rome
,
who
then
did
what
she
listed
;
to
joyne
with
him
in
commission
,
although
perhaps
not
with
equall
power
,
St.
Maurice
,
and
St.
Sebastian
.
So
witnesseth
Baronius
out
of
the
Roman
Ceremoniall
De
divinis
officijs
;
Theban
Legion
,
slaughtered
by
MAXIMINIANUS
,
in
his
expedition
towards
Brittaine
;
SEBASTIAN
,
a
Commander
of
the
first
ranke
,
[
Princeps
primae
cohortis
]
under
DIOCLETIAN
.
This
was
the
reason
why
they
were
first
selected
,
to
take
upon
them
the
defence
of
militarie
men
:
Saint
GEORGE
,
as
chiefe
upon
the
earth
in
birth
,
and
honours
;
so
also
generally
reckoned
by
the
men
of
Warre
,
to
bee
of
greater
power
,
than
eyther
of
the
other
,
and
therefore
most
devoutly
prayed
to
.
Hence
is
it
,
that
the
Poet
MANTVAN
calls
him
the
MARS
of
Christians
:
MARS
being
at
the
first
some
notable
swash-buckler
himselfe
;
and
afterwards
the
GOD
of
Soldiers
,
in
the
opinion
of
the
Gentiles
.
Vt
Martem
Latij
,
sic
nos
,
te
Dive
Georgi
,
Nunc
colimus
.
As
Rome
did
MARS
;
so
wee
St.
GEORGE
,
doe
honour
thee
.
And
in
another
place
.
Inclyte
bellorum
rector
,
quem
nostra
Inventu●
Pro
Mavorte
colit
.
Thou
famous
President
of
Wars
,
Whom
we
adore
instead
of
MARS
.
(
2
)
Nor
was
St.
George
only
reckoned
as
a
chiefe
Saint
of
soldiers
;
but
after
,
and
before
,
the
English
tooke
him
to
themselves
,
esteemed
a
principall
patron
of
the
affaire
of
Christendome
.
For
,
as
before
I
noted
,
the
Christians
used
to
call
upon
him
(
being
so
lessoned
by
their
superstitious
teachers
)
as
an
advocate
of
victory
:
and
did
implore
his
helpe
,
ad
expugnandos
fidei
hostes
,
in
all
their
Warres
against
the
enemies
of
our
religion
;
as
they
did
also
pray
unto
St.
Maurice
,
and
St.
Sebastian
,
though
not
so
generally
.
Hence
is
it
that
St.
Marke
,
St.
Iames
,
St.
Davis
,
St.
Andrew
,
and
the
rest
,
being
once
chosen
the
Protectors
of
particular
States
and
Countries
,
were
never
importuned
to
take
upon
them
the
tuition
and
defence
of
any
others
.
It
may
be
,
they
were
fastned
unto
those
imployments
,
as
once
the
Tyrians
chained
the
statua
of
Hercules
,
their
especiall
Guardian
,
to
their
Altars
:
for
feare
he
might
be
wonne
to
take
part
against
them
,
and
give
succour
to
their
enemies
.
But
of
St.
George
,
we
finde
not
any
such
sufficient
bond
,
by
which
he
is
obliged
either
unto
particular
places
,
or
designes
:
as
one
whom
they
thought
good
to
leave
at
large
,
that
so
hee
might
the
better
succour
the
afflicted
parts
of
Christendome
.
For
which
cause
,
howsoever
in
the
latter
dayes
hee
was
conceived
,
to
be
a
speciall
fautor
of
the
English
:
yet
have
the
Georgians
,
and
the
Genoese
,
alwayes
esteem'd
him
as
their
Patron
;
and
by
the
German
Emperours
,
he
hath
beene
made
Protectour
also
of
their
military
orders
,
(
3
)
After
the
yeare
600.
the
affaires
of
Christendome
began
in
all
places
to
decline
:
the
Westerne
parts
beginning
to
be
over-spread
by
superstition
;
the
Easterne
made
a
prey
unto
the
Saracens
,
who
in
their
conquests
laboured
what
they
could
to
advance
the
sect
of
Mahomet
.
By
this
meanes
,
as
they
inlarged
their
Empire
;
so
did
they
also
propagate
the
infinite
impieties
of
that
Impostour
:
whose
irreligion
had
the
fortune
,
not
onely
to
be
entertained
by
those
poore
wretches
,
whom
the
Saracens
had
conquered
;
but
also
to
inveigle
them
,
by
whom
they
were
subdued
.
For
when
the
Turkes
,
under
the
conduct
of
Tangrolipix
,
had
made
themselves
masters
of
the
Persian
Empire
;
then
in
possession
of
the
Saracens
:
they
tooke
upon
them
presently
the
Law
of
that
seducer
,
as
if
Mahometanisme
had
beene
annexed
inseparably
unto
the
Diademe
.
Proud
of
this
victory
,
and
litle
able
to
conteine
their
active
spirits
in
an
obedient
Peace
at
home
;
they
were
employed
in
severall
Armies
,
and
to
severall
purposes
:
one
of
them
,
under
Cutlu-Moses
,
who
turned
his
forces
on
the
Christian
Empire
;
the
other
under
Ducat
and
Melech
,
two
kinsmen
of
the
Persian
Sultan
,
who
bent
their
strength
against
the
Saracens
of
Syria
and
Damascus
.
In
this
designe
,
the
issue
prooved
so
answerable
to
their
hopes
▪
that
quickly
they
became
possessed
of
almost
all
Armenia
,
Media
,
and
the
Lesser
Asia
,
inhabited
in
most
parts
of
them
then
by
Christians
:
as
of
all
Syria
,
the
Holy
Land
,
and
therein
of
Hierusalem
.
So
that
in
all
the
East
,
the
Gospell
of
our
Saviour
was
eyther
utterly
extinguished
;
or
his
name
celebrated
onely
in
obscure
and
private
places
.
Religion
being
in
this
state
,
the
Christian
Princes
of
the
West
most
of
them
then
in
peace
and
amitie
with
one
another
,
joyntly
and
joyfully
resolve
upon
the
freeing
of
the
miserable
East
,
from
thraldome
.
Perswaded
thereunto
,
piously
,
by
a
Reverend
Hermit
,
whose
name
was
Peter
;
who
had
beene
witnesse
of
those
miseries
which
the
Christians
there
endured
:
and
cunningly
by
Vrban
,
of
that
name
the
second
,
Pope
of
Rome
;
who
by
employing
such
&
so
many
Princes
in
those
remote
Countries
,
fore-saw
a
way
to
bring
the
Roman
Prelates
to
their
so-much-expected
greatnesse
.
The
Princes
of
most
note
which
put
themselves
into
the
action
,
were
Robert
Duke
of
Normandie
,
brother
to
Will
.
Rufus
King
of
England
;
Hugh
,
brother
to
the
King
of
France
;
Godfrey
of
Bouillon
,
Duke
of
Lorreine
,
with
his
two
brethren
Baldwin
,
and
Eustace
;
Tancred
,
and
Beomond
,
two
noble
Normans
of
the
Kingdome
of
Naples
:
and
he
which
for
his
spirit
and
magnanimity
,
might
have
beene
reckoned
with
the
first
;
Ademar
Byshop
of
La
Puy
en
Velay
,
a
litle
territorie
neere
unto
Auvergne
in
France
,
the
Popes
Legate
.
The
Armie
which
attended
them
,
amounted
to
no
lesse
than
30000.
fighting
men
;
the
time
of
this
their
expedition
,
an.
1096.
or
thereabouts
:
their
fortune
so
succesful
,
that
they
expell'd
the
Turks
out
of
all
Asia
the
lesse
;
compelling
them
into
the
Easterne
parts
of
their
dominions
.
Having
no
enemy
at
their
backs
,
they
passed
the
streights
of
Taurus
:
&
entring
into
Syria
which
they
quickly
mastered
;
they
sate
them
downe
at
last
,
before
the
famous
City
of
Antiochia
.
A
place
of
chiefe
importance
for
the
assurance
of
their
new
conquests
;
and
therefore
very
much
desired
.
(
4
)
This
famous
City
after
a
long
and
painefull
seige
,
was
at
last
rendred
to
them
:
and
the
defence
thereof
,
together
with
a
large
and
spacious
territorie
,
committed
to
Prince
Bo●mund
.
But
as
they
rested
here
for
the
refreshing
of
their
troopes
extreamly
weakned
in
that
tedious
and
lingring
Leaguer
;
they
were
themselves
besieged
by
an
huge
multitude
of
enemies
:
who
though
they
came
too
late
to
raise
the
seige
;
were
yet
perswaded
,
that
they
came
time
enough
to
redeeme
the
Towne
.
This
seige
they
kept
so
streight
,
that
they
within
,
not
looking
to
bee
so
invested
,
became
in
short
space
utterly
disheartned
:
their
store
of
corne
,
consumed
;
their
horses
dying
every
day
for
want
of
fodder
;
themselves
continually
diminished
,
and
forespent
,
by
want
and
sicknesse
.
No
other
meanes
of
safety
left
,
they
are
resolv'd
to
put
it
all
upon
the
fortune
of
a
Battaile
:
which
battaile
had
they
lost
,
there
had
beene
then
an
end
of
all
their
undertakings
.
But
out
they
must
;
a
few
weake
men
,
against
a
multitude
of
able
Soldiers
,
well
horsed
,
and
full
of
lusty
spirits
.
Suppose
the
battailes
joyn'd
,
and
we
will
tell
the
rest
out
of
Robertus
Monachus
,
De
Che.
pr●ncip
.
bello
&c.
lib.
7.
a
Benedictine
of
the
Monasterie
of
Rhemes
,
who
flourished
in
the
yeare
1120.
and
wrote
the
story
of
this
warre
.
Dum
sic
certatur
(
saith
hee
)
&
tam
longi
certaminis
prolixitas
nostros
fatigabat
,
nec
numerus
hostium
videretur
decrescere
;
Albatorum
militum
innumerabilis
exercitus
visus
est
de
montibus
descendere
,
quorum
Signifer
&
duces
esse
dicuntur
,
Georgius
,
Mauritius
,
Demetrius
:
quos
ut
primùm
vidlt
Podiensis
Episcopus
,
exclamavit
magna
voce
,
dicens
,
O
milites
,
ecce
vobis
venit
auxilium
quod
promisit
Deus
,
&c.
Our
Soldiers
being
wearied
with
the
long
continuance
of
the
battaile
;
and
seeing
that
the
number
of
enemies
decreased
not
,
began
to
faint
:
when
suddainly
an
infinite
number
of
heavenly
Soldiers
all
in
white
;
descended
from
the
Mountaines
;
the
leaders
of
them
being
St.
George
,
St.
Maurice
,
and
St.
Demetrius
.
Which
when
the
Byshop
of
La
Puy
(
and
not
of
Podie
as
it
is
commonly
translated
)
first
beheld
;
he
cryed
aloud
unto
his
troopes
,
These
are
(
saith
he
)
the
succours
,
which
in
the
name
of
God
,
I
promised
to
you
.
The
issue
of
the
miracle
was
this
,
that
presently
the
enemies
did
turne
their
backs
,
and
lost
the
field
:
there
being
slain
upon
the
place
,
and
in
the
chase
,
100000.
horse
,
besides
foot
innumerable
;
and
in
their
trenches
,
such
infinite
store
of
victuals
and
munition
,
that
served
not
onely
to
refresh
the
wearied
Christians
,
but
to
confound
the
enemie
.
This
memorable
Feild
is
generally
reported
to
bee
fought
upon
Saint
Peters
eve
,
Anno
1098.
(
5
)
If
this
may
be
beleeved
,
this
were
inough
,
for
ever
to
entitle
St.
GEORGE
unto
the
generall
patronage
of
Christianitie
:
and
yet
there
is
one
testimony
yet
to
come
.
A
testimony
which
I
meet
with
,
in
Iacobus
de
Voragine
;
whom
though
I
dare
not
trust
too
farre
,
on
his
owne
word
;
yet
I
dare
give
some
leave
unto
him
,
to
report
anothers
.
The
evidence
is
this
.
We
reade
(
saith
he
)
in
the
Chronicles
of
Antioch
,
that
as
the
Christian
army
march'd
unto
Hierusalem
,
a
beautifull
young
man
appeared
unto
a
certaine
Priest
,
saying
that
he
was
George
,
one
of
the
Captaines
of
Christ
Iesus
;
and
telling
him
withall
,
that
if
they
tooke
along
his
Reliques
with
them
,
they
should
not
doubt
of
his
assistance
.
After
,
when
now
they
had
beseiged
the
Towne
,
and
that
none
of
them
durst
attempt
to
scale
the
wals
;
St.
George
arm'd
all
in
white
,
and
a
redd
crosse
upon
his
breast
,
appear'd
unto
them
:
bidding
them
lay
aside
all
feare
,
and
follow
him
;
which
doing
they
possesse
the
towne
,
and
put
the
foe
unto
the
sword
.
Thus
the
old
Legendarie
:
But
whether
hee
report
the
passage
,
as
he
found
it
;
or
whether
any
such
relation
be
at
all
,
in
the
Chronicles
of
Antiochia
:
I
am
not
able
to
determine
.
Likely
it
is
,
that
this
may
be
the
same
with
the
former
storie
,
a
little
altered
in
the
telling
.
(
6
)
To
returne
therefore
backe
againe
unto
Robertus
,
or
Rupertus
,
as
some
call
him
;
and
to
his
storie
of
the
succours
brought
vnto
the
Christian
armie
by
St.
George
:
I
dare
not
take
upon
me
the
defence
either
of
him
,
or
his
relation
.
William
of
Tyre
,
a
learned
man
,
and
a
good
historian
,
who
liv'd
about
the
yeere
1180.
and
wrote
at
large
the
storie
of
the
holy
warres
;
in
the
description
of
this
battaile
,
tell
's
us
no
such
matter
.
Onely
we
find
,
that
at
the
ioyning
of
the
armies
,
it
pleased
the
Lord●
to
raine
a
sweete
and
gracious
dewe
upon
the
Christians
:
by
which
,
their
horses
,
and
themselues
,
were
very
much
refreshed
.
Yet
not
to
cast
it
off
for
altogether
as
a
Monkish
fable
;
wee
may
discourse
upon
the
possibility
thereof
,
with
diverse
arguments
.
As
first
,
that
Tyrius
in
his
silence
,
is
not
to
be
alleaged
against
anothers
affirmavit
:
and
that
,
though
silent
in
the
present
,
he
doth
in
other
places
make
good
mention
of
that
miraculous
assistance
,
which
GOD
sometimes
vouchsafed
the
Christians
in
this
warre
.
Particularly
,
that
when
they
lay
before
the
Towne
of
Antioch
,
and
sent
some
Troopes
abroad
for
forrage
;
700.
of
them
put
an
huge
multitude
of
the
enemies
unto
the
sword
:
their
handfull
seeming
to
the
foe
,
Episcopall
See
;
the
two
Sisters
,
in
the
City
of
Antiochia
,
by
the
name
of
St.
GEORGE'S
Tower
;
mentioned
in
the
Turkish
History
.
William
of
Malmesburie
,
who
lived
about
the
same
time
with
Ro.
Monachus
,
and
I
perswade
my selfe
had
never
seene
his
Story
of
the
Holy
Warres
,
but
learnt
it
rather
from
some
,
who
had
commanded
in
that
service
;
relateth
also
the
same
passage
.
For
speaking
of
that
slaughter
,
which
beyond
hope
the
Christian
Army
made
of
those
that
fought
against
them
;
he
goes
thus
forwards
.
They
verily
beleeved
(
saith
he
)
that
they
beheld
those
ancient
Martyrs
,
which
had
once
beene
Soldiers
,
and
were
now
possess'd
of
glory
,
George
viz.
and
Demetrius
,
to
hasten
from
the
Mountaines
with
displayed
ensignes
:
casting
their
darts
against
the
enemie
,
and
succouring
the
Christians
.
Nor
doth
he
onely
tell
the
story
,
but
doth
justifie
the
truth
of
it
;
and
proove
the
possibilitie
.
Nec
diffitendum
est
affuisse
martyres
Christianis
,
sicut
quondam
angelos
Macchabaeis
,
simili
duntaxat
causa
pugnantibus
.
For
why
(
saith
he
)
might
not
God
send
his
Saints
to
assist
the
Christians
,
as
once
he
sent
his
Angell
to
assist
the
Macchabees
;
both-fighting
in
the
same
quarrell
?
Doubtlesse
the
arme
of
God
is
never
shortned
;
nor
is
his
love
unto
the
Christians
,
and
his
care
of
them
,
lesse
than
it
was
to
them
of
Iewrie
.
That
God
which
by
an
Angell
destroyed
that
infinite
Host
of
100085.
men
,
which
beseiged
Hierusalem
;
and
by
a
noyse
of
Horse
and
Chariots
in
the
Ayre
,
did
raise
another
:
might
not
he
also
doe
as
much
in
the
defence
of
those
,
which
fought
against
the
enemies
of
their
Redeemer
?
This
might
I
say
be
urged
,
to
prove
the
probabilitie
of
that
storie
related
in
Robertus
;
if
any
would
assume
unto
himselfe
the
office
of
a
Proctour
in
it
:
which
I
will
not
.
Let
it
suffice
,
that
on
this
ground
,
the
Christian
world
beeing
in
those
times
throughly
possessed
with
the
truth
of
it
,
St.
GEORGE
became
to
be
accounted
a
chiefe
Patron
of
the
affaires
of
Christendome
:
which
was
the
matter
to
be
proved
.
(
7
)
If
any
shall
conceive
these
stories
of
the
apparitions
of
Saint
GEORGE
,
rather
to
bee
Poeticall
,
than
Historicall
;
I
will
not
much
contend
with
him
.
What
may
be
thought
,
touching
the
apparition
of
the
Saints
departed
,
we
shall
see
hereafter
.
But
for
the
present
,
though
I
determine
not
,
that
it
is
simply
Poeticall
;
yet
certainly
I
dare
resolve
it
to
bee
such
,
as
may
bee
made
the
ground
of
an
excellent
Poeme
:
if
any
darling
of
the
Muses
would
vouchsafe
to
undertake
it
;
Cui
mens
divinior
atque
os
Magna
locuturum
.
For
my
part
,
rather
to
leade
the
way
to
others
;
than
out
of
any
hope
to
prove
happy
in
this
kind
my selfe
;
I
will
make
bold
to
venture
on
it
,
by
way
of
tryall
,
and
essay
:
Tanquam
si
placet
hic
impetus
,
tametsi
nondum
recepit
ultimam
manum
;
as
hee
in
PETRONIUS
.
The
battailes
ready
were
to
ioyne
,
when
loe
Lord
Godfrey
eager
to
assaile
the
foe
,
Cheeres
up
his
men
.
My
valiant
host
,
said
he
,
Which
have
thus
long
beene
wed
to
victorie
;
Be
not
this
day
divorc'd
.
Maintaine
your
right
Got
in
so
faire
a
love
,
by
this
dayes
sight
.
A
day
which
if
we
win
,
we
may
secur'd
From
further
Rivalls
,
rest
our selves
assur'd
.
Nor
shall
the
haughtie
Persian
ever
dare
To
court
her
favours
,
or
hereafter
care
How
to
disturbe
us
more
:
instructed
right
That
we
prevaile
,
as
often
as
we
fight
.
These
forces
overthrowne
,
and
what
are
they
Poore
heartlesse
men
,
borne
onely
to
obey
;
Mustred
in
haste
,
never
before
in
field
,
And
brought
of
purpose
,
not
to
fight
,
but
yeild
:
These
overthrowne
;
the
way
will
open
bee
,
As
well
for
us
to
win
;
as
them
to
flee
.
Nothing
to
stop
our
march
,
till
we
set
downe
With
all
our
troopes
,
before
the
Holy
Towne
:
And
then
,
how
poore
their
forts
,
how
weak
their
powers
,
To
hinder
,
that
the
conquest
be
not
ours
.
Hierusalem
,
the
beauty
of
the
East
,
More
than
all
earthly
habitations
,
blest
,
In
thy
dread
Lord
:
how
happy
shall
we
bee
When
in
thy
glorious
freedome
we
shall
see
,
Where
our
Redeemer
preach'd
,
and
where
he
died
;
Where
last
he
supt
,
and
where
his
cause
was
tried
.
Or
see
the
garden
where
he
was
betrai'd
,
Or
view
the
place
in
which
the
Lord
was
laid
.
Where
we
may
see
the
Tropheies
of
our
God
;
And
kisse
the
sacred
pavements
,
where
he
trod
.
Thrice
happy
soules
are
we
,
whom
he
hath
chose
To
free
those
honour'd
places
from
his
foes
:
From
them
,
which
with
unhallowed
hands
have
made
,
A
gaine
of
godlinesse
;
his
tomb
,
a
trade
:
And
eyther
force
the
pious
soule
away
,
Or
sell
him
his
devotions
,
make
him
pay
.
This
is
the
cause
,
Christs
cause
;
for
which
from
farre
We
tooke
the
Crosse
,
and
undertooke
the
warre
.
He
leades
us
on
,
and
he
desires
no
more
But
we
would
doe
as
we
have
done
before
:
That
we
would
conquer
still
;
which
never
yet
Knew
what
it
was
to
flie
,
or
to
submit
.
Advance
then
,
be
as
forward
to
subdue
His
foes
,
for
him
;
as
he
to
die
for
you
.
This
said
,
the
holy
armie
kneeling
downe
,
With
hands
rear'd
up
;
besought
the
Lord
to
crowne
The
action
with
successe
,
to
shew
his
might
In
them
,
whose
greatest
strength
was
will
to
fight
.
When
streight
a
precious
dew
falls
from
above
,
A
timely
signe
of
Gods
regardfull
love
;
Vpon
the
Host
:
which
ready
was
before
To
faint
for
drought
,
and
now
had
moisture
store
.
Refresht
with
this
,
they
cry
amain●
;
why
thus
Doe
we
permit
these
dogs
to
barke
at
us
?
Why
stand
we
still
?
Why
make
we
not
our
way
Vpon
the
bellies
of
our
foes
,
say
they
?
And
saying
so
,
as
if
anew
inspired
With
heavenly
vigour
,
never
to
be
tyred
In
length
of
fight
,
upon
their
foes
they
run
:
Each
man
an
armie
,
in
himselfe
.
Begun
Is
now
the
deadly
mixture
:
brest
to
brest
,
The
armies
meet
;
and
crest
oppos'd
to
crest
.
As
when
two
Rammes
encounter
on
the
downes
,
Both
fierce
,
and
iealous
both
;
their
horned
crownes
They
rudely
mingle
,
and
full-fraught
with
ire
,
Each
strives
to
make
the
other
to
retire
:
So
they
,
thus
met
,
and
iustling
face
to
face
,
Each
seekes
to
force
the
other
from
his
place
.
Oh
who
can
tell
the
horrour
of
that
day
;
The
grones
,
the
deaths
,
the
flights
,
the
disaray
,
Of
either
part
:
each
,
in
their
turnes
,
opprest
;
Both
reinforc'd
,
when
they
expected
lest
.
The
Christians
angry
,
that
they
now
should
find
Resistance
;
which
did
elsewhere
,
like
the
wind
,
Sweepe
all
before
them
:
stomack'd
it
the
more
,
And
prest
upon
them
harder
,
than
before
.
See
how
Duke
Robert
,
with
his
English
bands
Even
in
the
front
of
his
Battallion
stands
:
Grasping
a
Sword
well
tryed
in
many
a
iarre
,
And
layes
about
him
like
the
God
of
Warre
.
More
deathes
he
gives
than
stroakes
;
and
yet
his
blowes
Fall
thicke
,
like
stormes
of
haile
,
upon
his
foes
.
How
happy
had
he
beene
,
if
fighting
thus
,
He
had
there
died
;
and
not
return'd
to
us
.
See
yonder
,
where
Lord
Godfrey
roaves
about
In
plates
of
seaven-fold
steele
,
well
arm'd
throughout
.
The
soule
of
all
the
Campe
;
dispersing
aide
To
all
whose
hearts
were
faint
,
or
thoughts
dismaid
.
What
should
I
speake
of
noble
Tancreds
deeds
;
Of
Eustace
,
Baldwin
:
or
who
both
exceeds
,
Of
warlike
Bohemund
;
well
knowne
in
feild
,
And
skill'd
in
all
things
,
but
to
flie
,
and
yeild
.
Or
what
of
Ademare
,
whose
onely
words
(
His
words
were
prayers
)
did
more
,
than
they
with
swords
.
These
raging
thus
,
and
every
where
the
Plaine
Cover'd
with
blood
,
and
heapes
of
Pagans
slaine
:
Behold
a
fresh
supply
of
Turkes
,
unseene
Vntouch'd
as
yet
;
come
fiercely
rushing
in
.
And
as
a
Reaper
in
a
field
well-growne
,
Doth
with
his
hooke
;
so
they
with
swords
,
cut
downe
All
those
which
durst
withstand
:
and
so
restore
The
furie
of
the
day
,
even
spent
before
.
By
this
,
the
Christians
weary
waxt
,
and
gan
Full
of
despaire
to
breake
their
ranks
:
each
man
Shifting
to
save
himselfe
;
not
thinking
so
To
make
the
whole
a
prey
unto
the
foe
.
Nor
could
their
noble
Leaders
make
them
stay
The
hazard
of
the
Warre
.
Which
spied
,
the
Pagans
made
a
hideous
sound
,
And
cried
,
downe
with
them
,
down
unto
the
ground
.
The
day
is
ours
:
let
us
pursue
the
chase
,
And
spare
no
more
the
noble
,
than
the
base
.
There
is
a
place
,
but
farre
above
the
skie
,
A
place
beyond
all
place
;
which
mortall
eye
Never
yet
saw
.
A
Citty
all
of
gold
,
The
walles
of
stones
most
precious
to
behold
.
The
gates
of
pearle
,
each
gate
an
entire
masse
:
The
streetes
of
Crystall
,
and
transparant
glasse
.
Where
neither
Sunne
nor
Moone
doth
shine
:
yet
light
Perpetuall
there
,
a
day
without
a
night
.
Which
,
durst
I
be
so
bold
,
I
might
well
call
The
Court
of
GOD
,
the
King
of
Heavens
White-hall
.
There
doth
the
Iudge
of
all
the
world
,
possesse
His
glorious
throne
in
endlesse
happinesse
.
His
Saints
and
Angels
,
all
,
with
one
accord
Chaunting
the
praises
o●
their
living
Lord
.
Which
,
with
eternall
peace
and
comforts
blest
,
Know
but
one
ioy
;
yet
are
of
all
possess'd
.
And
standing
all
before
his
presence
,
bee
Equall
in
grace
,
though
differing
in
degree
.
Here
,
all
his
Court
about
him
,
leaning
on
His
dreadfull
Scepter
in
an
higher
throne
Than
all
the
rest
:
darknes
his
secret
place
,
And
watry
Cloudes
hiding
his
glorious
face
;
He
spake
unto
them
thus
.
And
as
he
spake
He
made
th'
earth
tremble
,
&
the
mountains
quake
:
His
nosthrills
smoakt
;
and
thundering
in
his
ire
,
Came
from
his
mouth
,
haile-stones
and
coales
of
fire
.
See
how
(
quoth
he
)
the
faithlesse
folke
begin
T'
advance
their
heads
,
as
if
they
meant
to
win
The
day
,
in
spight
of
heaven
:
and
would
not
know
,
That
we
,
above
,
dispose
of
things
below
.
But
sooner
shall
the
Sunne
forgoe
his
light
,
And
burie
all
the
world
in
endlesse
night
:
Sooner
the
beauties
of
the
earth
shall
wither
,
And
Parchment-like
the
Spheres
rowl'd
up
together
:
Than
I
will
faile
my
people
▪
or
permit
Their
foes
to
spoile
them
,
till
they
me
forget
:
Till
they
forget
that
God
,
who
loves
them
best
,
And
wallow
in
those
sinnes
,
I
so
detest
.
This
I
have
said
,
and
if
I
say
the
word
It
is
for
ever
said
:
I
am
the
Lord
.
Goe
then
,
prepare
your selves
,
all
you
that
were
Soldiers
beneath
,
and
now
are
sainted
here
:
Goe
succour
your
allies
;
that
they
may
say
You
can
as
well
fight
when
they
need
,
as
pray
.
My
word
,
you
know
,
would
bring
them
all
to
ground
:
Or
by
mine
Angels
,
I
could
soone
confound
Them
,
and
their
pride
at
once
;
were
they
farre
more
Than
starres
in
heaven
,
or
sands
upon
the
shore
.
But
this
my
pleasure
is
,
this
my
decree
:
Yours
be
the
service
,
mine
the
honour
bee
.
This
said
,
the
heavenly
armies
lowe
inclin'd
At
their
Creatours
feet
:
and
those
assign'd
To
this
imployment
,
swiftly
posted
thence
.
The
Saints
chiefe
vertue
is
obedience
.
Behind
they
quickly
left
the
Crystalline
;
And
the
eight
Sphere
,
where
the
fix'd
starres
do
shine
:
The
severall
orbes
,
in
which
the
Planets
move
;
And
in
unequall
courses
,
equall
prove
.
The
Heavens
thus
past
,
and
spreading
all
abroad
,
Vpon
the
wings
of
the
swift
windes
they
rode
:
And
gliding
through
the
yeilding
ayre
;
did
light
Vpon
a
Mountaine
neere
unto
the
fight
.
There
they
dispos'd
their
ranks
.
Mauritius
lead
The
Theban
Legion
,
all
at
once
made
dead
;
Of
which
,
himselfe
the
chiefe
:
Demetrius
,
those
Who
to
great
office
,
and
preferment
rose
.
The
rest
,
of
common
qualitie
,
by
lot
Fell
to
Sebastian
;
who
refus'd
them
not
.
But
yet
the
Chiefe
,
with
supreame
power
possess'd
,
Was
wanting
;
he
that
should
command
the
rest
:
Till
by
the
common
suffrage
of
them
all
,
They
chose
St.
George
to
be
their
Generall
.
St.
George
,
in
feates
of
Warre
exactly
tried
:
Who
liv'd
a
Soldier
,
and
a
Martyr
died
.
A
blessed
Saint
,
that
lost
,
and
suffered
more
;
Than
almost
all
the
rest
that
went
before
.
Things
ordered
thus
,
the
Heavenly
Soldiers
flie
,
Swifter
than
thought
upon
the
Enemie
.
And
brandishing
their
flaming
swords
,
make
way
For
the
damn'd
soules
,
to
leave
their
walles
of
clay
.
So
fast
they
fell
,
that
wearied
Charon
roar'd
For
helpe
,
to
waft
them
o're
the
Stygian
foord
.
And
Pluto
fear'd
,
their
numbers
were
so
great
,
They
came
to
dispossesse
him
of
his
seate
.
In
which
distrust
he
rung
the
Larum-bell
;
Never
before
afraid
to
lose
his
Hell
.
Amaz'd
the
Persians
stood
,
to
see
their
men
Fall
downe
in
heapes
,
there
where
no
eye
could
ken
An
enemy
at
hand
:
for
well
they
knew
The
Christians
either
fled
,
or
backwards
drew
.
As
Niobe
,
a
fruitfull
mother
late
,
When
she
beheld
her
sonnes
untimely
fate
;
And
viewed
their
wounds
,
and
heard
the
bow-strings
twang
,
Yet
could
not
see
from
whence
the
mischiefe
came
:
Stiffe
with
amazement
,
stood
astonisht
;
and
Doth
,
still
a
marble
,
in
that
posture
stand
:
So
they
confounded
stood
;
except
,
that
none
So
happy
was
,
as
to
be
made
a
stone
.
Their
rankes
are
broke
,
their
Chieftaines
slaughtred
bee
;
But
how
,
or
by
what
hand
,
they
could
not
see
.
Meane
while
th'
Almighty
from
above
the
skye
,
Vpon
the
Earth
bent
downe
his
gracious
eye
:
And
saw
his
sacred
troopes
,
now
ready
bent
To
execute
their
Soveraigne
Lords
intent
.
Which
seene
,
he
Michael
call'd
.
Michael
,
said
hee
Thou
know'st
how
I
committed
unto
thee
The
safety
of
my
flocke
;
next
under
him
,
Who
with
his
precious
bloud
did
it
redeeme
.
How
I
elected
thee
,
this
stile
to
have
,
The
Angell
Guardian
of
the
Church
:
and
gave
Thee
,
power
above
the
rest
,
my
Lambs
to
keepe
,
And
cast
the
Dragon
downe
into
the
deepe
.
Goe
thou
unto
the
Christian
Host
;
take
thence
That
cloud
of
flesh
,
with
which
their
mortall
sence
Is
darkened
and
obscur'd
;
that
so
they
may
Behold
the
glorious
wonders
of
this
day
:
And
for
a
space
,
the
light
of
Heaven
sustaine
;
And
see
my
Saints
,
and
view
my
armies
,
plaine
.
At
his
Creatours
feet
,
with
reverence
due
The
Angell
bowed
:
and
swift
as
lightning
flew
To
doe
the
businesse
by
his
Lord
assign'd
;
Spreading
his
golden
feathers
to
the
Wind.
Approaching
neere
the
host
,
he
straight
fulfill'd
His
Makers
pleasure
:
as
the
Lord
had
will'd
,
He
did
away
the
cloudes
which
dimm'd
their
sight
,
And
let
them
see
the
heavenly
armies
fight
In
their
defence
:
and
his
dispatch
so
done
,
He
fix'd
his
wings
,
and
stood
a
looker
on
.
By
this
,
the
almost
vanquish'd
Christians
heard
A
tumult
in
the
adverse
host
:
yet
fear'd
To
turne
againe
,
or
learne
what
it
might
meane
,
Vntill
the
dreadfull
noise
grew
more
extreame
.
At
last
they
made
a
stand
,
and
fac'd
about
,
And
saw
the
Pagan
armie
all
in
rout
:
Their
troopes
dispers'd
,
their
colours
fall
to
ground
,
And
with
dead
bulks
the
fields
all
cover'd
round
.
And
first
they
thought
some
former
strife
renew'd
Had
made
their
hands
with
their
own
bloud
embrew'd
.
Or
that
they
saw
the
Christian
troopes
recoyle
,
And
thought
them
lost
,
and
quarrell'd
for
the
spoyle
.
Thus
they
,
for
how
could
mortall
man
suppose
,
That
God
had
arm'd
his
Saints
,
against
his
foes
!
When
suddainly
,
their
fancies
thus
perplext
;
Appeares
a
Comment
which
explain'd
the
Text
:
Their
eyes
,
but
how
they
knew
not
,
opened
were
;
Their
sight
before
obscur'd
,
was
now
growne
cleere
:
So
cleere
and
piercing
,
that
they
durst
abide
To
brave
the
Sunne
in
his
full
height
of
pride
;
And
saw
,
at
noone
,
the
starres
where
sixt
they
be
,
As
if
their
eyes
had
brighter
beames
,
than
he
.
Lifting
their
pious
heads
up
to
the
skie
,
As
men
amaz'd
to
see
the
orbes
so
nie
;
They
straight
espyed
,
what
least
they
thought
to
finde
,
The
glorious
Angell
hovering
in
the
Winde
.
And
not
farre
off
,
the
Saints
,
those
blessed
sprights
,
(
Ah
how
could
sinfull
man
deserve
such
sights
!
)
Raging
with
bloudied
swords
,
in
their
defence
;
All
arm'd
in
white
,
the
robe
of
innocence
.
As
the
Disciples
full
of
care
and
dread
;
In
their
Lords
death
,
themseves
as
good
as
dead
:
When
they
beheld
him
entred
in
the
place
,
Where
they
all
stood
;
and
viewed
his
sacred
face
,
And
heard
his
voyce
,
(
never
was
voyce
so
sweet
)
Warbling
this
note
,
Behold
my
hands
and
feet
;
Beleev'd
not
yet
,
their
joyes
were
so
extreame
,
But
thought
it
was
a
vision
,
or
a
dreame
:
So
stood
the
Christian
Troopes
;
and
did
not
know
,
Whether
the
things
they
saw
,
were
true
,
or
no.
At
last
,
thus
Ademare
.
Behold
(
he
said
)
The
host
of
Heaven
assembled
in
our
aid
;
Legions
of
Saints
,
by
their
Creatours
will
Sent
downe
to
helpe
us
from
his
Holy
Hill
:
Avenging
us
upon
our
foes
,
this
day
;
As
once
the
starres
fought
against
Sisera
.
See
how
St.
George
,
the
Captaine
of
the
rest
,
Never
in
such
a
charge
before
,
so
blest
;
See
how
he
leades
them
on
:
how
in
one
hand
With
wondrous
strength
he
shakes
his
flaming
brand
;
And
in
the
other
,
valiantly
doth
weild
,
The
colours
of
the
Saints
;
a
silver
Feild
Charg'd
with
a
bloudy
Crosse
;
and
this
the
Word
,
The
deare
remembrance
of
our
dying
Lord
.
See
how
the
Heavenly
Legions
following
close
Vpon
their
Leader
,
execute
their
foes
.
What
slaughter
they
have
made
upon
the
Plaine
,
How
many
millions
of
the
foes
are
slaine
:
But
see
,
blest
Soldiers
see
,
the
Saints
have
wonne
A
glorious
day
;
and
backe
to
heaven
are
gone
.
They
lookt
,
and
saw
all
true
as
he
had
sed
,
The
Saints
departed
,
and
the
Pagans
fled
;
And
would
have
plyed
the
chase
,
but
Ademare
,
Told
them
the
time
was
fitter
farre
for
prayer
.
So
downe
upon
the
ground
themselves
they
flung
,
And
made
a
Temple
,
of
the
field
;
and
sung
Te
deum
to
their
God
,
upon
the
place
:
Sing
Soldiers
,
sing
;
sing
Soldiers
,
sing
apace
.
For
since
the
Angels
caroll'd
,
credit
mee
;
Never
had
men
more
cause
to
sing
,
than
yee
.
CHAP.
VII
.
(
1
)
The
honour
done
by
Kings
,
to
others
;
of
what
reckoning
.
(
2
)
Arguments
used
by
the
Iewes
,
in
the
defence
of
their
Temple
of
Hierusalem
.
(
3
)
Of
Monasteries
dedicated
to
St.
George
.
(
4
)
St.
George's
Canons
:
a
Religious
order
.
(
5
)
St.
George
by
what
Kings
honoured
anciently
,
as
the
chiefe
Saint
of
Soldierie
.
(
6
)
The
military
Order
of
St.
George
,
in
Austria
.
(
7
)
The
German
or
Dutch
Order
,
call'd
Sanct
Georgen
Schilts
.
(
8
)
St.
George's
banke
in
Genoa
.
(
9
)
And
his
band
in
Italie
.
(
10
)
The
Georgians
why
so
called
:
and
of
the
honour
,
done
by
them
,
to
our
Martyr
.
(
11
)
A
view
of
severall
places
denominated
of
St.
George
.
(
12
)
A
recollection
of
the
Arguments
before
used
,
in
the
present
businesse
.
(
1
)
THe
ground
thus
layed
,
we
now
proceed
unto
those
publike
honours
,
which
have
beene
done
unto
our
Martyr
,
by
the
Kings
and
Princes
of
the
earth
:
of
which
,
some
of
them
,
as
before
I
said
,
reflect
upon
him
,
onely
as
a
Saint
in
generall
;
some
,
as
the
principall
Saint
or
Guardian
of
the
military
men
;
and
others
,
as
an
especiall
Patron
of
the
affaires
of
Christendome
.
With
these
,
we
shall
upon
occasion
,
intermingle
such
honours
also
,
as
have
beene
afforded
to
him
,
by
some
few
Patriarches
and
Prelates
,
Princes
Ecclesiasticall
,
chiefe
Rulers
of
their
severall
Churches
.
Which
we
shall
doe
the
rather
,
that
so
the
pious
actions
of
the
King
and
civill
Magistrate
,
may
be
abetted
by
the
faire
example
of
the
Prelates
:
and
the
devout
performances
of
the
Prelates
,
may
be
defended
by
the
power
and
countenance
,
of
their
Soveraigne
Princes
.
A
matter
questionlesse
of
chiefe
importance
to
the
businesse
now
in
hand
:
the
Soveraigne
Prince
,
as
hee
alone
is
the
originall
of
Civill
honour
,
and
Politicall
nobilitie
;
so
also
not
a
little
to
be
regarded
,
in
his
demeanor
towards
those
above
,
whom
he
may
honour
,
though
he
cannot
make
them
honourable
.
We
take
it
kindly
,
when
those
of
lower
qualitie
,
give
us
that
worship
and
respect
that
is
due
unto
us
:
but
if
we
find
an
extraordinary
regard
at
the
hands
of
those
to
whom
the
Lord
hath
made
us
subject
;
we
then
conceive
our selves
,
to
be
upon
the
very
top
and
pinacle
,
of
all
worldly
happinesse
.
It
was
a
greater
honour
unto
IOSEPH
,
tooke
a
ring
from
his
owne
hand
,
and
put
it
upon
Iosephs
,
arayed
him
in
vestures
of
fine
linnen
,
and
put
a
gold
chaine
about
his
necke
;
than
if
the
whole
,
united
suffrages
of
the
Common
people
had
decreed
,
to
crie
before
him
,
bow
the
knee
.
For
which
cause
,
What
shall
bee
done
unto
the
man
whom
the
King
delighteth
to
honour
:
That
proud
and
haughty
Favorite
conceiv'd
it
rightly
,
that
possibly
a
greater
favour
could
not
bee
done
unto
a
Subject
;
and
thereupon
concluded
in
his
owne
heart
,
thus
;
To
whom
should
the
King
delight
to
doe
honour
,
more
than
to
my selfe
,
so
highly
raised
and
setled
in
his
good
opinion
.
A
false
Conclusion
,
though
the
premises
were
true
;
I
meane
the
Maior
,
or
the
Proposition
,
as
they
call
it
.
Popular
spirits
,
are
carried
commonly
about
with
popular
reports
;
and
,
like
a
flocke
of
silly
sheepe
,
are
prone
to
take
that
way
,
which
any
better
than
themselves
,
have
layd
before
them
.
But
Kings
haue
Kingly
mindes
,
and
use
not
to
relie
upon
uncertaine
rumours
:
more
likely
to
deny
respects
,
where
they
may
bee
challeng'd
;
than
to
conferre
them
upon
those
,
that
have
not
truely
merited
.
(
2
)
How
much
the
honour
done
by
Kings
,
ought
to
bee
valued
;
wee
may
perceive
in
that
which
is
related
by
IOSEPHVS
,
touching
the
Temple
of
Hierusalem
.
Those
of
Samaria
,
and
some
Schismatickes
of
Iewrie
with
them
,
Ptolomie
Philometor
King
of
Egypt
,
to
bee
more
ancient
and
more
orthodoxe
,
than
that
so
celebrated
by
the
Iewes
.
A
question
hereupon
arising
;
ANDRONICVS
,
a
learned
and
religious
Iew
,
tooke
on
him
the
defence
of
the
true
Temple
,
as
Advocate
for
those
of
Iudah
:
against
Sabbaus
,
and
Theodosius
,
Proctors
for
the
Samaritanes
.
The
day
of
hearing
come
,
and
Ptolomie
in
presence
,
Andronicus
had
licence
graunted
by
his
Adversaries
;
first
,
to
proceed
unto
his
proofes
:
themselves
not
yet
resolved
,
so
it
appear'd
,
what
might
bee
sayd
in
theyr
owne
quarrell
.
Hee
did
so
,
and
hee
prooved
his
cause
by
three
sorts
of
Arguments
;
first
,
from
the
letter
of
the
Law
,
then
from
the
constant
and
continuall
succession
of
the
high
Priests
:
and
lastly
,
That
the
Kings
of
Asia
had
vouchsafed
to
Honour
it
with
many
costly
presents
,
and
rich
offerings
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
So
farre
the
Storie
.
The
application
of
it
,
this
.
Wee
have
already
verified
the
Cause
of
our
St.
GEORGE
,
although
not
from
the
letter
of
the
Law
it selfe
;
yet
from
the
practise
of
the
Church
,
which
is
the
fairest
Commentarie
that
was
ever
made
upon
that
letter
:
and
wee
have
proved
it
,
from
the
succession
of
so
many
severall
Authors
,
most
of
them
Priests
,
and
other
publicke
Monuments
of
antiquitie
;
which
since
his
time
,
the
severall
ages
of
the
Church
successively
have
given
us
.
It
now
remayneth
,
that
wee
make
mention
of
those
Honours
,
which
have
beene
done
unto
him
,
by
the
Princes
of
the
most
parts
of
Christendome
:
That
so
there
may
bee
nothing
wanting
,
by
which
Saint
George
may
bee
restored
unto
his
Honour
,
and
his
Historie
asserted
.
The
issue
of
the
former
businesse
was
this
,
that
those
of
Counsell
for
the
Schismatickes
and
Samaritans
,
had
nothing
to
reply
:
and
so
the
sentence
was
pronounced
in
favour
of
the
Iewes
.
Our
method
is
the
same
,
our
evidence
as
faire
,
our
proofes
as
pregnant
:
and
therefore
wee
presume
of
equall
favour
,
in
the
judgement
.
Namque
aequum
reor
(
as
Tullie
hath
it
)
ut
qui
in
eadem
causa
fuerunt
,
Orat.
pro
M.
Marcello
.
in
eadem
etiam
essent
fortuna
.
(
3
)
And
first
,
not
to
say
any
thing
of
that
which
hath
beene
sayd
already
,
or
shall
be
sayd
hereafter
,
touching
those
Churches
,
which
by
severall
Kings
and
Princes
have
beene
erected
to
his
Honour
:
Wee
will
begin
with
those
particulars
,
of
this
last
ranke
of
proofes
,
which
come
most
neare
it
;
and
which
reflect
upon
him
onely
as
a
Saint
.
Of
this
kinde
are
those
many
Monasteries
,
and
Houses
of
religious
persons
,
which
have
beene
founded
partly
to
his
Honour
,
and
dedicated
by
his
Name
.
The
first
of
which
,
that
built
by
Hildericus
King
of
Lorreine
,
or
Austrasia
,
Anno
660.
founded
Ad
deserta
loca
montis
Vosagi
,
the
mountainous
parts
of
the
Province
of
Alsatia
:
and
dedicated
to
the
blessed
Virgin
,
the
two
Apostles
Saint
Peter
,
and
Saint
Paul
,
and
to
Saint
George
.
Fundavit
ibi
(
sayth
the
learned
and
judicious
Munster
)
Hildericus
Rex
Austrasiae
,
Lord
of
Degernow
;
the
other
,
by
one
WILLIAM
,
the
Abbat
of
some
other
Convent
of
the
same
Order
.
The
second
Monasterie
which
wee
meete
with
,
dedicated
unto
Saint
GEORGE
,
is
that
in
Venice
,
Benedictine
Monkes
,
founded
about
the
yeare
996.
by
the
most
excellent
Princesse
,
HEDINGE
,
Duchesse
of
Bavaria
:
Anno
1005
,
ab
Henrico
secundo
Steinam
translatum
&c.
Which
after
,
in
the
yeare
1005.
was
by
the
Emperour
Henry
of
that
name
the
second
,
translated
from
those
unpeopled
Mountaines
where
before
it
was
;
and
setled
in
Steinberg
,
a
Towne
of
Suevia
.
Another
of
Saint
George's
Abbeyes
,
we
reade
of
also
in
the
same
Authour
;
founded
at
Ausbourg
a
principall
Cittie
of
those
parts
of
Germanie
,
by
Walter
,
Byshop
of
that
City
,
anno
1142.
(
4
)
Nor
did
the
fruitfull
devotion
of
those
times
,
employ
it selfe
onely
in
consecrating
houses
of
Religious
persons
by
his
name
,
and
to
his
memory
:
but
sometimes
the
Religious
folke
themselves
were
dedicated
to
his
name
,
and
wore
his
livery
.
Of
this
kind
were
St.
GEORGE'S
Canons
,
an
order
of
new
Regulars
,
Bellarm.
in
Script
.
Eccl.
founded
at
Venice
:
called
by
the
Cardinall
in
his
Chronologie
,
Ordo
S.
Georgij
de
Alga
;
by
Pol.
Virgil
,
Canonici
D.
Georgij
in
Alga
.
The
founder
of
them
,
Laurentius
Iustinianus
,
a
Venetian
by
birth
,
and
the
first
Patriarch
of
that
City
:
famous
for
long
time
,
doctrina
,
sanctitate
,
&
miraculis
,
for
learning
,
sanctitie
,
and
miracles
.
Borne
in
the
yeare
,
1381.
and
at
the
first
a
Canon
Regular
,
as
they
use
to
call
them
,
in
opposition
to
those
Canons
which
had
forgot
their
name
,
and
became
Secular
.
Anno
1426.
made
Byshop
of
Venice
:
and
after
by
Pope
Nicholas
the
fifth
,
created
,
as
before
I
said
,
the
first
Patriarch
of
that
Citie
,
anno
1450.
in
which
great
dignity
,
hee
continued
five
yeares
longer
,
and
than
dyed
.
By
Bellarmine
,
the
institution
of
this
order
,
Pol.
Virgil
acquaints
us
with
the
founder
of
these
new
Regulars
,
in
which
the
Cardinall
is
silent
;
De
Invent.
rerum
,
lib.
7.
c.
3.
but
tells
us
nothing
of
the
time
:
and
addes
withall
,
that
their
habit
is
of
blew
or
watchet
.
Canonici
D.
Georgij
in
Alga
(
saith
he
)
Venctijs
à
Laurentio
Iustiniano
instituti
,
caeruleo
utuntur
habitu
.
Hospinian
mentioneth
two
latter
broodes
,
Hespin
.
de
orig.
Monach.
l.
6.
c.
47.
of
the
same
name
and
order
:
of
which
the
one
,
candidus
planè
est
,
is
distinguished
by
their
white
habit
;
the
other
,
Extra
monasterium
atri
coloris
chlamydem
assumit
,
is
apparelled
all
in
blacke
.
They
are
obliged
to
no
profession
.
Their
Order
,
I
meane
that
founded
by
Iustinian
,
was
ratified
by
Iohn
the
22th
.
or
as
Balaeus
,
by
Gregory
the
12th
.
(
5
)
In
the
next
place
,
we
are
to
looke
uppon
the
honours
done
unto
our
Martyr
,
as
superstitiously
conceiv'd
to
be
the
Patron
of
the
military
men
:
the
fighting
Saint
,
as
Mr.
Purchas
,
though
little
reverently
,
Battaile
;
Baronius
labors
to
make
good
by
two
examples
;
the
one
of
Cunibert
,
a
King
of
Lombardie
;
the
other
,
of
Nicephorus
,
an
Emperour
of
Constantinople
.
Whether
these
instances
doe
prove
sufficiently
,
the
matter
to
be
verified
;
wee
shall
best
see
by
looking
on
them
:
though
I
must
needes
say
,
that
in
the
first
,
there
is
small
hope
of
finding
much
to
the
purpose
.
PAVLUS
DIACONUS
,
who
liv'd
about
the
yeare
774.
principall
Secretarie
of
State
to
DESIDERIUS
King
of
the
Lombards
;
Diogenes
Làertius
,
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Whether
this
passage
of
this
Longobardìan
King
,
may
bee
sufficient
proofe
for
this
,
that
hee
did
call
upon
Saint
George
in
the
day
of
Battaile
;
is
next
to
bee
examined
.
For
my
part
,
I
beleeve
it
cannot
:
though
the
particular
circumstance
of
the
place
where
,
might
unto
one
which
were
contentious
so
to
have
it
,
administer
an
argument
of
possibilitie
.
My
reason
is
,
because
this
CVNIBERT
beganne
his
raigne
over
the
Lombards
,
Anno
698.
And
I
perswade
my selfe
,
that
in
those
early
dayes
,
this
superstitious
invocation
of
Saint
GEORGE
,
as
a
chiefe
Advocate
of
Victorie
,
was
not
in
fashion
.
Let
it
suffice
,
that
though
it
proove
not
throughly
what
BARONIVS
did
intend
:
yet
,
is
proofe
sufficient
,
that
Saint
GEORGE
was
specially
honoured
among
the
Lombards
,
as
a
Saint
of
more
than
common
note
;
which
is
as
much
as
I
endeavour
to
make
from
it
.
In
the
next
instance
of
NICEPHORVS
,
sirnamed
PHOCAS
,
Emperour
of
Constantinople
;
the
proofe
,
as
I
conceive
it
,
is
faire
and
pregnant
:
delivered
thus
,
by
GEORGIUS
CEDRENUS
,
who
flourished
in
and
about
the
yeare
One
thousand
and
seventie
,
in
his
Compendium
Historiarum
.
NICEPHORUS
PHOCAS
,
(
hee
beganne
his
raigne
,
in
the
yeare
Nine
hundred
sixtie
three
,
)
had
entred
in
a
Warre
against
the
Rossi
,
a
Scythian
or
Sarmatian
people
bordering
on
his
Empire
:
with
whom
encountring
upon
Saint
GEORGE'S
day
,
hee
gave
them
a
memorable
Overthrow
.
Edit.
Gr.
Lat.
pag.
556.
And
then
it
followeth
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
Id
est
,
The
Emperour
having
payed
his
vowes
unto
the
most
victorious
Martyr
,
St.
GEORGE
,
upon
whose
Festivall
he
had
discomfited
his
enemies
;
went
the
next
morning
with
his
Army
,
unto
Dorostulum
.
The
greeke
Phrase
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
used
in
the
Author
;
is
found
often
in
Demosthenes
,
and
other
Writers
of
those
more
elegant
times
,
of
the
Greeke
language
:
with
whom
it
signifieth
,
Sacra
facere
ob
partam
victoriam
,
to
sacrifice
unto
those
Gods
after
the
victorie
,
whose
●avour
they
implored
before
it
.
I
have
here
rendred
it
,
the
payment
of
his
Vowes
,
more
proper
to
the
use
and
meaning
of
the
word
,
in
the
Christian
Church
:
the
meaning
of
the
whole
passage
beeing
this
,
that
he
had
vowed
some
speciall
honour
to
St.
George
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
hee
there
calls
him
,
in
case
he
should
obtaine
the
victory
:
which
afterwards
according
to
the
honour
of
his
vow
,
he
did
religiously
performe
.
(
6
)
In
our
last
sort
of
evidence
,
which
is
next
to
follow
;
we
must
reflect
upon
St.
George
,
as
a
chiefe
Patron
of
the
affaires
of
Christendome
:
though
even
in
some
of
these
,
wee
may
consider
him
,
as
a
chiefe
Patron
also
of
the
men
of
Warre
.
Of
this
kinde
was
that
military
Order
of
Saint
George
in
Austria
,
first
instituted
by
Radulphus
Habspurgensis
,
Emperour
of
Germany
,
and
first
Duke
of
Austria
of
this
family
;
for
the
defence
of
Hungary
,
des
Estates
du
Monde
thus
hath
it
.
Radolphe
de
Habspurg
(
he
began
his
Empire
anno
1273
)
pour
defendre
La
Hongrie
,
la
Syrie
,
(
he
meanes
Styria
)
et
la
Carinthie
,
contre
les
armes
de
Turcs
,
institua
l'ordre
de
St.
Georges
,
&c.
He
also
tells
us
,
that
he
gave
unto
the
Master
of
it
,
a
Towne
of
Carinthia
,
well
built
and
situate
,
for
his
ordinarie
Seate
:
together
with
the
Toparchie
of
Chranichberge
,
Trautmandorfe
,
Scharfeneich
,
and
St.
Patoville
;
for
the
revenue
and
maintenance
of
the
Order
.
As
also
how
he
permitted
the
fellowes
of
it
,
La
croix
rouge
de
St.
George
,
dans
les
armoiries
des
leurs
maisons
;
to
beare
St.
George's
crosse
in
their
owne
Armes
,
the
Armes
belonging
to
their
houses
.
In
most
of
this
we
may
beleeve
him
:
but
where
he
tells
us
that
this
institution
was
intended
contre
les
armes
de
Turcs
,
against
the
forces
of
the
Turke
,
in
this
we
must
be
bold
to
tell
him
,
that
he
is
deceived
.
For
in
these
times
the
Turkish
Kingdome
was
suppress'd
and
ruined
by
the
Tartars
:
nor
had
they
ever
any
footing
in
the
Continent
of
Europe
,
untill
the
yeare
1358.
when
under
the
conduct
of
Solyman
the
Sonne
of
Orchanes
,
they
surprised
Callipolis
in
Thrace
.
(
7
)
In
imitation
of
this
Order
,
FREDERICK
the
third
,
Emperour
of
the
Germans
,
and
Duke
of
Austria
,
instituted
the
Order
of
Saint
Georgen
Schilts
:
if
at
the
least
,
as
BERNARD
of
Luxembourg
conceives
,
it
were
not
rather
a
restitution
of
the
former
Order
then
decayed
.
Of
which
thus
Stumpsius
in
his
historie
of
the
Switzers
,
The
Emperour
Fredericke
(
saith
he
)
anno
1448
established
a
firme
Peace
and
League
in
Schwaben
by
a
confederacie
of
all
the
States
together
.
Which
Order
,
had
the
name
of
Sanct
Georgen
Schilts
;
because
it
was
permitted
unto
such
as
were
comprehended
in
it
,
to
beare
an
Escutcheon
of
Saint
George
in
their
owne
armes
,
(
so
I
conceive
it
;
)
if
they
were
nobly
descended
.
Fortie
yeares
after
,
a
new
League
and
Confederacie
was
set
on
foote
under
the
old
name
,
but
for
ten
yeares
onely
;
at
the
request
of
MAXIMILIAN
,
sonne
to
the
former
Frederick
,
and
afterwards
his
successour
in
the
German
Empire
:
the
most
potent
of
the
Princes
and
Imperiall
Cities
,
being
contained
in
it
.
(
8
)
We
must
now
crosse
the
Alpes
,
and
make
over
into
Italie
:
where
we
shall
finde
St.
GEORGE
to
be
conceived
as
great
a
Patron
of
the
Common-wealth
of
Genoa
;
as
of
the
peace
of
Germanie
.
For
as
the
Germans
were
secured
from
Warres
without
,
and
civill
broyles
within
;
by
the
Confederacie
and
Order
of
Saint
George's
Sheilds
:
so
are
the
Geneose
protected
,
and
the
ancient
dignitie
of
that
State
preserved
,
by
St.
George's
Banke
or
Treasurie
.
The
first
beginnings
of
which
Banke
or
Treasurie
,
and
the
administration
thereof
;
together
with
that
benefit
which
redounds
thereby
unto
the
publike
:
take
heere
,
according
as
it
is
related
by
that
great
Statesman
,
Machiavell
,
in
his
Historie
of
Florence
.
Post
diuturnum
illud
bellum
quod
Genuenses
multis
ab
hinc
annis
cum
Venetis
gessere
;
After
that
tedious
Warre
betweene
the
Genoese
and
the
Venetians
was
now
ended
,
anno
1381.
and
the
Genoese
perceived
themselves
unable
to
repay
those
moneys
,
which
they
had
taken
up
of
their
private
Citizens
,
for
the
mainteining
of
the
Warre
:
they
thought
it
best
to
assigne
over
to
them
,
their
ordinarie
taxes
,
that
so
in
tract
of
time
,
the
whole
debt
might
be
satisfied
;
and
for
that
purpose
allotted
them
a
common
Hall
,
there
to
deliberate
and
determine
of
their
affaires
.
These
men
thus
made
the
masters
of
the
publike
Taxes
and
Revenew
elect
amongst
themselves
,
a
common
Councell
of
an
hundred
;
and
over
them
,
eight
Officers
of
especiall
power
,
to
order
and
direct
the
rest
,
and
to
dispose
of
the
Intrado
:
Vniversam
verò
administrationem
titulo
S.
Georgij
insignivere
,
which
Corporation
so
established
,
they
entitused
St.
George's
Banke
.
It
hapned
afterwards
that
the
Republicke
,
wanting
more
moneys
,
was
glad
to
have
recourse
unto
St.
George
;
who
now
growne
wealthy
by
the
just
and
orderly
administration
of
his
stocke
,
was
best
able
to
releive
them
:
and
as
before
they
released
their
taxes
,
so
now
[
ditionem
suam
oppignorare
coepit
]
they
morgaged
their
domaine
.
So
that
at
last
,
St.
George
continually
growing
richer
,
and
the
State
poorer
:
this
Corporation
became
possess'd
of
almost
all
the
Townes
and
Territories
belonging
to
that
Signeurie
;
all
which
they
governe
by
their
owne
Magistrates
,
chosen
by
common
suffrage
from
among
themselves
.
It
followed
hereupon
,
that
the
common
people
respected
lesse
the
publike
,
and
chiefly
bent
their
favours
,
to
the
Corporation
of
St.
George
:
this
being
alwayes
prudently
and
moderately
governed
;
that
,
many
times
inclining
unto
tyranny
:
this
never
changing
either
their
Officers
,
or
forme
of
government
;
that
subject
to
the
ambitious
lusts
of
every
proud
Vsurper
,
both
Forreiner
and
Citizen
.
Insomuch
,
that
when
the
potent
families
of
the
Fregosi
,
and
the
Adorni
,
contended
for
the
Principalitie
of
that
State
;
most
of
the
people
stood
idle
,
looking
upon
them
,
as
spectators
of
a
quarrell
,
which
did
not
any
way
concerne
them
:
St.
George
not
medling
more
in
it
,
than
to
take
oath
of
the
prevailing
faction
to
preserve
his
liberties
.
Rarissimo
sanè
exemplo
,
neque
à
tot
Philosophis
,
imaginarijs
istis
in
rebuspub
.
suis
,
unquam
reperto
,
&c.
A
most
excellent
and
rare
thing
(
saith
he
)
never
found
out
by
any
of
the
Philosophers
in
their
imaginarie
Common-wealthes
;
that
in
the
same
State
,
and
the
same
people
,
we
may
see
at
once
tyrannie
and
libertie
,
justice
and
wrong-dealing
,
civilitie
and
rudenesse
:
this
onely
Corporation
preserving
in
the
State
,
the
ancient
beautie
and
orders
of
it
.
Nay
he
perswades
himselfe
,
that
if
St.
GEORGE
should
in
the
end
become
possess'd
of
the
remainders
of
the
publike
demeanes
,
quod
omnino
eventurum
mihi
persuasissimum
est
,
of
which
he
makes
not
any
question
:
that
certainly
that
State
might
not
be
onely
equalled
with
the
State
of
Venice
,
but
preferred
before
it
.
(
9
)
From
St.
George's
Banke
or
Treasurie
,
let
us
proceed
unto
St.
George's
Band
or
Regiment
;
both
instituted
neere
about
the
same
time
,
and
much
unto
the
same
purpose
:
St.
George's
Banke
,
preserving
the
ancient
dignitie
of
that
Citty
;
his
Regiment
or
Band
reviving
the
decayed
repute
and
credit
of
the
Italian
Soldierie
.
The
Author
of
it
,
one
Ludovicus
Conius
;
the
occasion
,
this
.
After
the
Norman
and
Dutch
lines
in
the
Realme
of
Naples
;
the
French
and
Arragonians
became
competitours
for
that
Kingdome
;
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
having
at
that
time
,
sundry
quarrels
with
the
Emperours
;
and
many
of
the
Townes
of
Italie
taking
thereby
occasion
,
to
recover
liberty
.
By
meanes
of
which
,
the
whole
Country
was
in
a
manner
over-runne
with
forreine
Soldiers
:
the
States
thereof
all
jealous
of
each
other
,
and
so
not
willing
to
employ
theyr
owne
people
.
So
that
all
Italie
did
swarme
with
French
,
and
Dutch
and
Spanish
Soldiers
:
the
English
also
flocking
thither
,
under
the
conduct
of
Sir
Iohn
Hawkwood
,
after
the
Peace
made
betweene
our
Edward
the
third
,
and
the
French
King
.
At
last
,
this
Lodovicus
Conius
rightly
considering
,
how
ignominious
and
dishonourable
a
thing
it
was
,
that
Italie
should
not
bee
able
with
her
owne
hands
,
to
maintaine
her
owne
quarrels
;
collected
a
choyce
band
of
Italian
Soldiers
,
which
he
called
St.
Georg's
Regiment
:
which
shortly
grew
to
such
esteeme
,
that
they
eclipsed
the
glorie
of
the
forreine
Companies
,
and
restored
the
ancient
lustre
,
to
their
native
forces
.
Is
enim
postea
(
saith
the
same
MACHIAVELL
)
ex
Italo
milite
exercitum
conscripsit
,
Francisco
Sforza
,
which
made
himselfe
Duke
of
Millaine
,
and
left
it
to
his
Children
.
(
10
)
Our
next
journey
must
bee
for
Asia
,
where
in
the
midland
of
it
,
wee
finde
a
Countrey
betweene
Colchis
and
Albania
,
called
anciently
Iberia
;
but
now
Georgia
:
the
reason
of
which
new
name
is
reported
diversly
.
Michael
ab
Ysselt
is
confident
that
they
tooke
their
appellation
from
Saint
GEORGE
;
Georgiani
verò
vocantur
à
D.
Georgio
,
&c.
Others
,
with
better
reason
,
at
the
least
in
mine
opinion
,
that
they
are
called
so
from
the
Georgi
,
the
ancient
inhabitants
of
these
tracts
:
which
ancient
Georgians
,
Sir
Walter
Raleigh
makes
to
bee
denominated
,
quasi
Gordians
,
from
the
Gordiaei
,
a
Mountaine
people
of
the
Hill-Countries
;
and
Stephanus
in
his
Thesaurus
,
quasi
Georgici
,
Husbandmen
.
Georgij
Asiae
populi
ab
agricultura
nomen
sortiti
,
as
he
there
hath
it
.
Betweene
these
two
,
we
have
one
indifferent
,
Samuel
Purcha●
,
who
saith
that
it
is
called
Georgia
,
eyther
from
the
honour
of
their
Patron
Saint
GEORGE
,
or
haply
because
they
descended
of
those
Georgi
which
PLINIE
nameth
among
the
Caspian
Inhabitants
.
Let
it
suffice
,
that
though
they
take
not
their
denomination
from
Saint
GEORGE
,
yet
they
affoord
him
more
honour
,
than
any
other
of
the
Saints
:
when
they
goe
into
a
Church
,
they
give
meane
respect
to
other
Images
;
but
that
Saint
George
is
so
worshipped
,
(
we
will
permit
him
to
make
merry
with
himselfe
)
that
his
Horses
hoofes
are
kissed
of
them
.
Michael
ab
Ysselt
more
seriously
,
Hist.
sui
temp.
ad
Ann.
1577.
though
he
erre
somewhat
in
the
derivation
.
Georgiani
verò
vocantur
à
D.
Georgio
,
quem
velut
patronum
praecipuum
,
&
in
suis
contra
Paganos
praelijs
velut
signiferum
&
propugnatorem
ingenti
honore
venerantur
.
Quocunque
enim
tendunt
,
turmatim
incedunt
,
vexillum
D.
Georgij
insignitum
circumferentes
,
cuius
ope
&
auxilio
,
in
bello
maximè
se
iuvari
credunt
.
The
Georgians
(
saith
hee
)
are
so
denominated
from
Saint
GEORGE
;
whom
as
their
principall
Patron
,
and
theyr
Champion
in
their
warres
against
the
Pagans
,
they
worship
with
especiall
honour
.
For
which
way
soever
they
employ
their
Forces
,
they
carry
with
them
a
faire
Banner
,
with
the
picture
of
Saint
George
upon
it
;
beleeving
that
by
his
assistance
,
they
are
much
comforted
and
ayded
in
their
warres
.
So
the
Historian
.
(
11
)
But
howsoever
,
we
dare
not
say
with
him
,
that
this
Asian
people
had
their
appellation
from
Saint
George
their
Patron
:
yet
wee
are
confident
of
this
,
that
many
places
both
of
Asia
and
Europe
,
have
received
denomination
from
him
.
For
heere
in
Asia
,
wee
finde
a
large
and
spacious
Valley
,
not
farre
from
Libanus
,
which
is
call'd
St.
George's
Valley
:
and
we
have
also
noted
,
that
the
Towne
of
Lydda
or
Diospolis
,
was
by
the
Christians
called
Saint
George's
,
and
that
there
is
in
Europe
,
a
St.
George's
Vally
also
,
in
the
midst
of
Germanie
.
Adde
hereunto
,
that
the
Thracian
Chersonesse
is
now
called
commonly
St.
George's
Arme
:
which
is
remembred
by
Maginus
in
his
Geographie
;
and
hath
beene
since
observed
by
Sir
George
Sandys
.
The
learned
Munster
,
doth
transferre
this
appellation
from
the
Land
,
Thracian
Chersonesse
,
unto
the
narrow
streight
or
Arme
neere
to
it
,
which
they
call
Bosphorus
:
Porrò
Bosphorus
appellatur
brachium
S.
Georgij
,
saith
hee
;
and
like
inough
the
name
is
fitted
unto
both
.
But
why
this
Chersonesse
was
call'd
Saint
George's
Arme
,
I
cannot
say
:
unlesse
perhaps
that
Relique
of
Saint
George
was
there
in
former
times
layed
up
;
which
after
by
Iustinian
the
Emperour
was
bestowed
upon
Saint
German
,
as
before
I
noted
.
Paulus
Diaconus
makes
mention
of
Saint
George's
River
,
George's
.
Est
&
D.
Georgij
insula
,
&c.
(
12
)
To
draw
up
that
together
,
which
hath
beene
formerly
alleaged
in
Saint
GEORGE'S
cause
;
I
hope
it
will
appeare
,
that
there
is
no
occasion
,
why
hee
should
eyther
bee
reputed
as
an
Arian
,
or
a
Counterfeit
,
a
Larva
:
nay
,
why
hee
should
not
bee
accounted
,
to
have
as
high
a
place
in
immortalitie
,
as
any
of
the
other
;
those
blessed
Spirits
the
Apostles
,
excepted
onely
.
For
if
antiquitie
may
bee
thought
worthy
of
any
credit
;
wee
have
antiquitie
to
friend
:
or
if
the
common
suffrages
of
so
many
famous
and
renowned
writers
,
successively
in
every
age
,
may
bee
of
any
reckoning
with
us
;
Saint
George
may
challenge
as
much
interest
in
them
,
as
any
in
the
Calendar
.
However
,
put
case
that
they
have
erred
in
their
relations
of
Saint
GEORGE
;
and
that
they
tooke
that
evidence
,
which
out
of
them
wee
borrowed
,
on
trust
from
one
another
:
yet
what
shall
bee
replyed
to
this
,
that
in
the
Church
of
God
,
hee
hath
beene
hitherto
reputed
,
as
an
holy
Martyr
.
Shall
wee
conceive
the
Church
of
God
would
bee
so
carefull
to
preserve
his
memorie
in
the
publike
Martyrologies
;
or
give
him
place
in
their
publike
Liturgies
,
or
take
such
heed
unto
his
Reliques
,
or
honour
him
with
Temples
:
had
hee
beene
such
a
damnable
and
bloudie
Hereticke
;
or
(
which
,
they
say
,
is
better
,
)
if
hee
had
never
beene
at
all
.
Or
if
hee
had
beene
such
,
may
it
bee
thought
,
that
both
the
Church
,
and
all
the
learned
members
of
it
,
for
1300
,
yeares
almost
,
should
be
deluded
;
no
man
in
all
that
time
,
able
to
see
into
the
fraud
:
or
that
the
Spirit
of
God
,
should
quite
abandon
all
the
rest
,
and
settle
onely
on
some
two
or
three
of
later
times
;
who
though
they
kept
amongst
themselves
the
Band
of
Peace
,
had
not
,
as
it
appeares
,
the
Spirit
of
Vnitie
?
Or
,
last
of
all
,
suppose
the
Monkes
and
Fryers
should
joyne
together
,
to
put
a
tricke
upon
the
world
;
and
that
they
had
prevailed
upon
the
Church
,
to
give
countenance
unto
it
:
shall
wee
conceive
so
poorely
of
the
greatest
Kings
and
Princes
in
the
Christian
world
,
that
they
were
all
of
them
abused
;
and
drawne
to
do●
such
honours
,
to
one
which
eyther
never
was
a
man
,
or
was
now
a
Divell
?
All
this
is
hard
to
bee
digested
.
And
wee
may
well
bee
counted
easie
of
beleefe
,
if
onely
on
the
ipse
dixit
of
one
man
,
and
the
conjectures
of
another
,
were
they
of
greater
reputation
than
they
are
;
wee
should
give
faith
unto
their
sayings
:
(
to
one
of
them
I
meane
,
for
both
are
not
to
be
beleeved
together
:
)
when
such
a
Cloud
of
Witnesses
affirme
the
contrarie
;
Catalogus
testium
veritatis
,
a
Catalogue
of
witnesses
in
all
times
and
ages
.
If
men
may
be
beleeved
upon
their
bare
assertion
,
why
may
not
they
be
credited
,
which
say
Saint
George
was
once
a
Martyr
,
and
is
now
a
Saint
;
as
well
as
they
which
say
he
was
not
?
Or
if
wee
will
not
take
up
any
thing
on
trust
,
without
some
reason
for
it
:
why
rather
should
not
they
bee
worthy
of
beleefe
which
have
good
proofe
for
what
they
say
;
than
those
that
build
upon
conjectures
,
ill-grounded
,
and
worse-raised
?
Lastly
,
if
that
may
be
beleeved
most
safely
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
the
words
of
Aristotle
,
which
both
the
vulgar
wits
and
more
excellent
spirits
have
agreed
on
joyntly
:
still
we
are
where
we
were
,
and
still
St.
George
must
be
a
Martyr
.
But
I
am
now
for
England
;
where
I
am
sure
to
finde
as
ample
testimonies
for
St.
George
,
as
any
other
part
of
the
world
what
ever
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
(
1
)
St.
George
not
anciently
esteemed
the
Patron
of
the
English
.
(
2
)
Churches
erected
to
him
here
in
England
.
(
3
)
His
apparition
to
King
Richard
in
the
Holy
Land
.
(
4
)
What
may
be
thought
in
generall
touching
the
apparition
of
the
Saints
.
(
5
)
And
what
in
this
particular
.
(
6
)
St.
George
when
he
began
to
bee
entituled
particularly
to
the
English
.
(
7
)
The
honours
done
him
here
,
and
among
the
Irish.
(
8
)
The
institution
of
the
noble
Order
of
the
Carter
.
(
9
)
A
briefe
view
of
the
chiefe
Statutes
of
the
Order
.
(
10
)
St.
George
the
Patron
of
it
.
(
11
)
Sir
Walter
Raleighs
opinion
touching
the
killing
of
the
Dragon
.
(
12
)
And
of
them
also
,
which
desire
to
have
the
George
Symbolicall
.
(
13
)
A
Catalogue
of
all
St.
George's
Knights
,
of
that
most
noble
Order
,
untill
this
present
.
(
14
)
The
Conclusion
of
the
whole
.
(
1
)
OVr
course
is
now
for
England
,
divisos
orbe
Britannos
,
as
the
Poet
hath
it
;
divided
from
the
other
parts
of
the
World
,
as
in
her
situation
,
so
in
her
felicities
.
Of
which
,
and
of
the
testimonies
which
she
is
able
to
afford
unto
Saint
GEORGE
,
wee
shall
speake
in
severall
;
it
being
as
the
Panegyrick
and
Solinus
call
it
,
another
world
:
the
rather
,
because
in
the
latter
dayes
,
hee
hath
beene
reckoned
as
the
especiall
Patron
of
this
Nation
;
and
as
particular
to
us
,
as
is
Saint
ANTONIE
to
Italie
,
Saint
DENIS
unto
France
,
or
any
of
the
other
to
their
proper
places
.
I
say
,
in
the
later
dayes
onely
,
for
anciently
we
were
not
thought
to
have
more
right
to
him
,
than
any
other
of
our
Neighbours
:
however
it
bee
said
by
some
,
that
hee
hath
alwayes
beene
the
tutelarie
Saint
and
Guardian
of
our
Nation
.
This
GEORGE
of
Cappadocia
,
the
English
chose
to
be
their
Patron
,
and
for
the
many
benefits
received
from
him
both
in
Peace
and
Warre
,
have
alwayes
very
religiously
worshipped
him
.
Or
if
we
will
beleeve
that
the
victorious
Prince
King
ARTHUR
bare
him
in
one
of
his
royall
banners
;
which
was
a
signe
of
speciall
dependance
on
him
,
and
relation
to
him
:
we
finde
in
Master
Selden
,
that
so
by
some
it
is
rep●rted
;
mons
Badonicus
]
not
farre
from
Bathe
,
to
which
the
Saxons
had
retyred
,
and
thereon
fortified
:
that
in
his
royall
Armes
,
hee
bare
the
portraiture
of
the
blessed
Virgin
.
Postremò
in
obsidione
Badonici
montis
,
ne
gry
quidem
,
eyther
in
him
or
any
other
of
our
Historians
:
Nor
is
it
easie
to
bee
credited
,
that
in
so
small
a
tract
of
time
,
Saint
George
was
growne
so
eminent
in
the
opinion
of
the
Brittaines
as
to
be
deem'd
the
Patron
of
their
Armies
,
their
tutelarie
Saint
against
their
enemies
.
(
2
)
If
from
the
Brittaines
we
proceed
unto
the
Saxons
,
I
have
not
found
as
yet
,
that
eyther
in
their
Heptarchie
,
or
after
they
became
one
entire
state
,
a
Monarchie
;
they
had
St.
GEORGE
in
more
than
ordinary
honour
.
Vnlesse
perhaps
we
may
beleeve
,
that
Theobald
one
of
the
Saxon
Kings
,
might
take
a
speciall
liking
to
him
,
upon
the
commendation
of
Cunibert
,
King
of
the
Lombards
;
by
whom
hee
was
magnificently
feasted
,
in
his
journey
towards
Rome
.
His
diebus
Theobald
rex
Anglorum
Saxonum
,
ab
eo
mirificè
susceptus
est
:
saith
Paul
the
Deacon
.
But
in
the
Empire
of
the
Normans
,
we
have
variety
and
store
inough
:
some
of
it
,
even
in
their
first
entrance
,
before
their
state
and
affaires
here
were
well
setled
.
For
in
the
yeare
1074
,
Robert
D'Oyley
,
a
Nobleman
of
Normandie
,
when
he
had
received
at
the
hands
of
William
the
Conquerour
,
in
reward
of
his
service
in
the
Warres
,
large
possessions
in
the
County
of
Oxon
,
built
a
spacious
Castle
on
the
West
side
of
the
City
[
of
Oxford
]
with
deepe
Ditches
,
Ramparts
,
an
high
raised
Mount
,
and
therein
a
Parish-Church
unto
St.
George
:
unto
which
,
when
the
Parishioners
could
not
have
accesse
,
by
reason
that
King
Stephen
most
streightly
besiedged
Maud
the
Empresse
,
within
this
Castle
;
St.
Thomas
Chappell
in
the
street
hard
by
was
built
.
Afterwards
King
Edward
the
3.
that
famous
and
puissant
Prince
,
being
borne
at
Windsore
,
erected
there
out
of
the
ground
a
most
strong
Castle
;
equall
in
bignesse
to
a
pretty
Cittie
;
and
in
the
very
entrance
of
it
,
a
most
stately
Church
,
consecrated
B.
Virgini
Mariae
&
S.
Georgio
Cappadoci
,
Reginald
Bray
.
Of
which
,
both
Church
and
Castle
,
thus
Draytons
Muse
in
the
15.
song
of
his
Poly-Olbion
.
Then
hand
in
hand
her
Thames
the
Forrest
softly
brings
,
To
that
supreamest
place
of
the
great
English
Kings
:
The
Garters
royall
seate
,
from
him
who
did
advance
That
princely
Order
first
,
our
first
that
conqured
France
:
The
Temple
of
St.
George
,
whereas
his
honour'd
Knights
Vpon
his
hallowed
day
,
observe
their
ancient
rights
.
Thus
had
we
(
as
we
finde
in
Camden
)
a
Monasterie
dedicated
to
St.
GEORGE
in
the
County
of
Derby
;
built
by
the
Greyslayes
,
gentlemen
of
good
ancientrie
in
that
country
.
Thus
have
wee
also
a
faire
Church
,
consecrated
to
St.
George's
name
,
in
Doncaster
;
a
St.
GEORGE'S
Church
,
in
South-werke
,
and
in
London
:
and
not
to
travaile
further
in
this
enquirie
,
a
St.
GEORGE'S
Church
in
Burford
;
where
it
pleased
GOD
to
give
mee
,
first
,
my
naturalll
being
,
and
afterwards
my
education
.
In
which
regard
,
I
hold
my selfe
bound
in
a
manner
,
to
vindicate
St.
GEORGE'S
honour
;
having
received
such
comforts
in
a
place
,
where
his
memorie
was
anciently
precious
,
and
the
onely
Church
in
it
,
dedicated
by
his
name
.
(
3
)
St.
George
thus
generally
honoured
by
the
English
,
as
a
Saint
;
it
was
not
long
before
they
fastned
(
superstition
being
then
in
the
very
height
)
a
more
particular
respect
upon
him
:
the
first
beginnings
whereof
,
wee
must
referre
unto
King
Richard
,
of
that
name
the
first
;
according
to
the
information
,
which
,
William
Dethick
,
Garter
,
principall
King
of
armes
,
gave
to
the
learned
Camden
,
and
is
thus
extant
in
his
most
excellent
Brittannia
.
Richardo
cum
contra
Turcas
&
Agarenos
,
&c.
When
as
K.
Richard
warred
upon
the
Turks
and
Saracens
,
Which
passage
I
have
therefore
recited
at
the
full
length
,
because
that
some
there
be
,
which
have
referred
the
institution
of
the
most
noble
Order
of
the
Garter
,
unto
this
King
,
and
to
this
occasion
:
and
are
perswaded
verily
,
that
Edward
the
third
did
onely
bring
it
againe
in
use
,
being
awhile
forgotten
,
or
neglected
.
But
herein
,
as
the
learned
Camden
,
who
saw
as
farre
into
antiquitie
,
as
any
man
either
before
his
birth
,
or
since
his
death
;
gives
but
a
cold
assent
,
or
rather
no
assent
at
all
:
so
neyther
have
I
met
with
any
of
the
more
judicious
sort
,
which
doe
affirme
it
;
though
the
opinion
bee
related
in
many
of
them
.
(
4
)
However
,
though
wee
referre
not
unto
this
occasion
,
and
those
times
,
the
Institution
of
the
Garter
:
yet
wee
may
warrantably
bee
perswaded
,
that
this
occasion
did
much
promote
the
reputation
of
that
Saint
among
the
English
:
whereby
,
in
tract
of
time
,
that
most
heroicke
Order
was
dedicated
to
him
.
As
for
the
thing
it selfe
,
because
that
all
the
apparitions
of
the
Saints
in
these
late
dayes
,
are
commonly
suspected
:
wee
will
digresse
a
litle
,
to
shew
what
may
bee
said
in
the
generall
defence
of
the
thing
questioned
;
that
so
wee
may
the
better
see
,
how
much
we
may
beleeve
in
this
particular
of
King
Richard
and
St.
GEORGE
.
And
first
if
wee
consult
the
Scriptures
,
the
Resurrection
of
our
Saviour
,
the
graves
were
opened
,
and
many
bodies
of
the
Saints
which
slept
,
arose
,
and
came
out
of
the
graves
,
and
went
into
the
holy
Cittie
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
appeared
unto
many
.
This
as
it
was
an
extraordinary
dispensation
and
farre
above
the
common
Law
and
course
of
Nature
;
so
was
it
for
a
speciall
end
:
to
verifie
the
Resurrection
of
our
Saviour
,
on
whom
they
did
attend
,
and
to
assure
the
faithfull
of
the
certainty
of
their
future
Resurrection
also
.
A
signe
it
was
,
saith
Reverend
Theophylact
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
Chrysostome
more
particularly
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
token
of
the
Resurrection
;
and
for
the
close
of
all
,
Saint
HIEROME
,
Vt
dominum
ostenderent
resur●gentem
.
So
then
,
although
in
ordinary
course
,
the
Saints
are
in
the
Heaven
of
glories
;
and
that
their
bodies
bee
corrupted
in
the
earth
:
yet
upon
speciall
cause
and
at
the
pleasure
of
their
GOD
,
they
may
assume
an
humane
shape
;
and
in
that
shape
appeare
unto
their
Brethren
,
according
to
the
will
of
him
that
sends
them
.
For
if
the
Angels
,
to
whom
no
bodies
doe
belong
,
have
appeared
visible
to
many
of
GODS
people
,
in
execution
of
the
charge
committed
to
them
:
how
much
more
easily
may
we
beleeve
the
same
,
of
the
Saints
departed
;
that
even
they
also
,
at
some
times
,
and
on
some
great
occasions
,
have
beene
employed
by
GOD
,
in
their
owne
ordinary
forme
and
shape
?
Potamiaena
a
Virgin
Martyr
,
Eccl.
Hist.
l
,
6.
cap.
4.
is
reported
by
EUSEBIUS
,
that
shee
appeared
unto
BASILIDES
her
Executioner
,
the
third
night
after
her
decease
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
putting
a
Crowne
upon
his
head
:
foretelling
so
,
that
not
long
after
hee
should
receive
the
Crowne
of
Martyrdome
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
Nay
,
the
same
Author
tells
us
,
that
many
of
the
people
of
Alexandria
(
where
shee
suffered
)
were
converted
to
the
Faith
,
by
the
frequent
apparitions
of
that
Virgin
.
Other
examples
also
there
are
many
;
and
of
Angels
also
.
Of
the
Archangell
MICHAEL
,
H●spinian
.
&
alij
and
one
unto
King
Charles
the
7.
on
the
bridge
of
Orleans
,
in
his
warres
against
the
English
,
(
illustri
seu
miraculo
seu
viso
D.
Michaelis
,
in
praelio
ad
pontem
Aurelianae
civitatis
,
&c.
)
which
was
a
chiefe
occasion
of
the
French
Order
of
St.
Michael
.
I
know
indeed
,
that
in
times
of
late
,
the
Priests
have
dealt
exceeding
faithlesly
,
both
with
Church
and
people
,
in
this
kinde
:
theyr
doctrine
,
in
the
point
of
Purgatorie
,
beeing
such
,
as
could
not
well
subsist
without
many
foule
Impostures
,
and
counterfeit
apparitions
of
the
Dead
.
Insomuch
that
as
once
Lyra
said
,
In
Ecclesia
Dei
populus
saepe
decipitur
à
Sacerdotibus
fictis
miraculis
,
filthie
lucre
,
they
have
as
often
beene
abused
with
forged
apparitions
.
(
5
)
But
this
,
of
all
things
else
,
cannot
be
well
objected
against
this
apparition
of
Saint
George
:
King
Richard
having
no
such
end
proposed
unto
himselfe
,
in
raising
this
report
;
as
to
abuse
his
people
,
or
to
satisfie
his
avarice
.
And
certainly
were
it
recorded
in
any
grave
and
serious
Author
,
that
such
an
apparition
as
this
mention'd
,
of
St.
George
;
had
beene
seene
generally
by
the
Armie
,
or
by
such
others
which
might
for
certaine
have
affirmed
it
:
I
make
no
question
,
but
the
probability
thereof
might
have
beene
easily
defended
.
Bnt
since
it
is
related
onely
upon
the
credit
of
a
private
Register
;
and
in
that
Register
,
with
no
more
confidence
,
than
opinatum
est
,
it
is
so
thought
:
I
must
crave
licence
to
declare
my selfe
herein
,
and
how
I
doe
conceive
it
.
We
have
already
in
the
prosecution
of
this
Historie
of
Saint
GEORGE
;
spoke
of
the
apparition
of
this
Saint
,
and
many
others
,
at
the
battaile
of
Antiochia
:
whereby
the
Christian
Armies
,
then
ready
for
the
fight
,
were
so
incouraged
and
revived
,
that
they
obtained
a
memorable
victory
upon
the
enemie
.
By
meanes
whereof
,
Saint
George
became
so
famous
in
all
the
parts
of
Christendome
;
and
especially
among
those
Soldiers
,
which
were
continually
(
in
those
times
)
sent
to
pursue
the
Warres
of
the
Holy
Land
:
that
possibly
there
could
not
be
a
greater
spurre
unto
the
military
men
;
than
to
suggest
unto
them
,
that
Saint
George
had
lately
shewne
himselfe
unto
their
Chieftaines
,
and
promised
them
successe
,
or
counselled
them
in
their
designes
.
Master
de
Bellay
hath
recorded
,
that
IOANE
of
Orleans
,
so
much
commemorated
in
our
common
Chronicles
;
was
not
what
shee
appeared
,
but
onely
so
disguised
and
prepared
before
hand
,
Discours
de
l'art
milit
.
Pour
faire
revenir
le
courage
aux
Francoys
:
for
to
revive
the
drooping
spirits
of
the
French
;
so
falne
and
broken
,
that
they
were
not
to
bee
raised
,
but
by
a
miracle
.
Somewhat
to
this
purpose
is
related
by
PLUTARCH
,
of
AGESILAUS
.
Who
to
embolden
his
Soldiers
to
the
fight
,
wrote
with
a
certaine
juyce
,
the
word
Victorie
,
in
the
palme
of
his
hand
:
and
after
,
being
at
the
Sacrifice
,
hee
layed
his
hand
cunningly
upon
the
heart
of
it
,
so
leaving
the
word
Victorie
imprinted
on
it
;
which
presently
he
shewed
unto
those
about
him
,
as
if
it
had
beene
there
written
by
the
Gods
.
I
cannot
say
for
certaine
that
this
apparition
to
King
Richard
,
was
by
him
set
on
foot
for
the
same
purpose
;
and
that
it
was
no
other
than
a
Kingly
fraud
,
to
quicken
and
revive
the
spirits
of
his
Soldiers
:
but
I
perswade
my selfe
,
if
I
did
say
so
,
having
no
other
testimony
than
an
opinatum
est
against
me
;
I
might
be
pardoned
for
my
boldnesse
.
(
6
)
This
notwithstanding
,
the
fame
of
such
his
apparition
to
that
King
,
did
,
as
before
I
said
,
exceedingly
promote
the
reputation
of
that
Saint
among
the
English
:
so
farre
,
that
the
most
excellent
Prince
King
EDWARD
the
third
,
made
choyce
of
him
,
for
his
Patron
.
So
Master
CAMDEN
witnesseth
in
his
Remaines
,
that
GEORGE
hath
beene
a
name
of
speciall
respect
in
England
,
since
the
victorious
King
EDWARD
the
third
,
chose
Saint
GEORGE
for
his
Patron
:
and
the
English
in
all
Encounters
and
Battailes
,
have
used
the
name
of
Saint
George
in
their
cries
;
as
the
French
did
,
Montioy
Saint
Denis
.
The
more
immediate
occasion
was
,
that
this
Edward
at
the
battaile
of
Callice
,
Anno
1349.
being
much
troubled
with
griefe
and
anger
,
drawing
his
Sword
,
call'd
earnestly
upon
Saint
Edward
and
Saint
George
:
whereupon
many
of
his
Soldiers
flocking
presently
unto
him
,
they
fell
upon
the
enemie
,
and
put
many
of
them
at
that
instant
to
the
sword
.
Tho.
Walsingham
Anno
Regn.
23
Rex
Edwardus
providè
frendens
more
apri
,
&
ab
ira
&
dolore
turbatus
,
evaginato
gladio
,
S.
Edwardum
&
S.
Georgium
invocavit
,
dicens
,
Ha
Saint
Edward
,
Ha
Saint
George
:
Quibus
auditis
&
visis
,
milites
confestim
Anglici
confluebant
ad
Regem
suum
.
Es
facto
impetu
contra
hostes
,
tam
animose
institerunt
,
quòd
ducenti
ex
illis
ceciderunt
interfecti
,
&c.
The
next
yeare
after
,
followed
the
Institution
of
that
noble
Order
of
the
Garter
,
dedicated
unto
Saint
George
also
:
by
which
he
came
possessed
alone
of
that
speciall
patronage
,
as
the
more
military
Saint
;
which
in
the
former
Invocation
might
seeme
to
be
divided
,
betweene
St.
Edward
and
himselfe
.
Nor
did
the
King
stay
here
,
but
having
chose
St.
George
to
bee
the
tutelarie
Saint
and
Patron
of
his
Soldierie
;
hee
caused
him
to
be
painted
as
upon
a
lusty
Courser
,
holding
a
white
Sheild
with
a
red
Crosse
on
it
,
in
his
hand
:
and
gave
unto
his
Soldiers
,
to
every
one
a
white
Coat
or
Cassock
,
with
two
red
Crosses
,
on
each
side
of
them
one
;
to
weare
upon
their
armour
.
Edwardus
item
(
saith
Pol.
Virgil.
)
cum
D.
Georgium
militia
praesidem
optasset
,
postea
ei
armato
&
equo
insidenti
,
dedit
scutum
album
,
rubra
a
cruce
perinsigne
:
dedit
&
militibus
suis
saga
alba
,
utrimque
binis
crucibus
,
item
rubris
,
munita
;
quae
illi
super
armaturam
induerent
.
So
that
(
saith
he
)
it
is
a
seemely
and
magnificent
thing
,
to
see
the
Armies
of
the
English
,
to
sparkle
like
the
rising
Sunne
;
the
Soldierie
of
other
Countries
,
having
no
habit
,
eyther
to
distinguish
or
adorne
them
.
From
henceforth
therefore
,
we
must
not
looke
upon
St.
GEORGE
,
as
a
Saint
in
generall
;
but
as
conceived
,
(
such
was
the
superstition
of
those
times
)
the
speciall
Patron
of
the
English
:
of
which
,
the
Pilgrim
in
the
Poet
,
thus
prophecieth
unto
his
Red-crosse
Knight
,
as
hee
there
calls
him
.
Then
seeke
this
path
which
I
to
thee
presage
,
Which
after
all
,
to
Heaven
shall
thee
send
:
Then
peaceably
thy
painefull
Pilgrimage
To
yonder
same
Hierusalem
doe
bend
;
Where
is
for
thee
ordain'd
a
blessed
end
.
For
thou
amongst
those
Saints
,
which
thou
dost
see
,
Shalt
be
a
saint
;
and
thine
owne
Nations
friend
,
And
Patron
:
thou
St.
George
shalt
called
bee
St.
George
of
merry
England
;
the
signe
of
victorie
.
Mich.
Draiton
,
in
his
Poly-Olbion
;
in
a
great
controversie
,
questionlesse
which
was
then
hot
,
among
some
Nymphes
of
his
in
that
Poem
.
And
humbly
to
St.
George
,
their
Countries
Patron
,
pray
,
To
prosper
their
designes
,
now
in
that
mighty
day
.
(
7
)
Of
other
honours
done
by
the
English
to
St.
GEORGE
,
more
than
they
call'd
upon
him
,
as
their
Advocate
of
victory
;
it
may
perhaps
seeme
litle
necessary
to
dilate
.
But
since
our
Invocation
of
God
and
St.
GEORGE
,
is
by
some
men
conceived
,
rather
Turkish
,
than
truely
Christian
:
wee
will
produce
such
evidence
,
as
may
be
lesse
liable
unto
offence
.
Of
which
kinde
,
I
perswade
my selfe
,
was
that
honour
done
unto
him
in
a
peece
of
gold
,
currant
in
those
times
,
in
this
Kingdome
,
The
George-noble
:
which
on
the
one
side
had
the
picture
of
Saint
GEORGE
upon
it
,
with
this
Impresse
;
Tali
dicata
signo
mens
fluctuare
nescit
.
Nor
can
it
be
offence
,
that
many
noble
families
in
this
Realme
,
had
the
name
of
Saint
GEORGE
:
an
ancient
family
of
Saint
George
,
(
out
of
which
flourished
many
Knights
,
since
the
time
of
King
Henry
the
first
,
)
at
Hatley
;
which
is
of
them
call'd
Hatley
Saint
George
,
as
I
have
found
in
learned
Camden
:
Com.
Sommerset
;
the
Baronie
at
this
present
,
of
the
right
honourable
the
Lord
Pawlet
.
But
this
I
leave
unto
Clarentieux
,
one
of
the
Kings
of
Armes
;
as
most
interessed
in
it
.
I
will
not
heere
observe
that
CHARLES
of
Burgundie
,
one
of
the
fellowes
of
the
Gareer
,
beeing
in
discontent
with
EDWARD
the
fourth
for
his
Peace
with
France
;
have
you
done
thus
indeed
,
&c
,
or
that
the
English
used
his
name
,
as
an
ordinary
oath
among
them
,
Par
St.
George
dirent
les
Angloys
,
vous
dites
vray
,
&c.
as
Froissart
notes
it
.
that
under
Henry
8.
it
was
enacted
,
that
the
Irish
should
leave
their
Cramaboo
,
and
Butleraboo
,
words
of
unlawfull
Patronage
:
and
name
themselves
as
under
St.
George
and
the
Kings
of
England
.
Which
noted
,
since
I
must
returne
againe
for
England
,
there
to
behold
the
solemne
institution
of
the
Garter
:
it
will
not
be
amisse
to
note
,
that
notwithstanding
all
the
opposition
made
against
him
,
both
heere
among
our selves
,
and
abroad
with
others
.
St.
George
doth
still
retaine
his
place
in
our
common
Calendars
.
Not
in
those
onely
,
made
for
the
state
of
every
yeare
,
where
commonly
he
shines
in
Festivall
red
letters
;
as
doe
no
other
of
the
Saints
,
but
those
whose
Feasts
are
by
the
Church
observed
as
Holy
:
but
also
in
the
Calendar
prefixed
before
the
publike
Liturgie
of
our
most
blessed
Church
of
England
;
where
he
is
specially
honoured
with
the
name
of
Saint
,
as
is
not
any
of
the
rest
,
excepting
those
which
saw
our
Saviour
in
the
flesh
.
Excellent
evidence
;
that
as
the
state
of
England
is
much
devoted
to
Saint
GEORGE'S
honour
;
so
he
doth
still
preserve
his
place
and
reputation
,
in
the
opinion
of
the
Church
.
An
argument
to
me
so
powerfull
and
prevailing
:
that
in
Morbonium
the
meere
word
,
or
bare
conjecture
of
every
one
,
of
what
especiall
fame
soever
;
which
guided
by
his
private
spirit
,
shall
resolve
the
contrary
.
(
8
)
I
said
,
the
state
of
England
is
much
devoted
to
Saint
GEORGE'S
honour
:
and
if
we
looke
upon
the
Institution
of
the
most
noble
Order
of
the
Garter
,
wee
shall
see
cause
inough
to
say
it
.
An
Order
of
that
excellencie
,
that
the
mightiest
Princes
of
Christendome
,
have
reputed
it
among
their
greatest
honours
to
bee
chosen
and
admitted
to
it
:
the
names
and
dignities
of
whom
,
we
shall
see
presently
,
in
our
Catalogue
of
this
Order
.
A
founder
it
had
,
of
a
most
accomplish'd
vertue
,
the
Thunderbolt
of
Warre
,
as
some
call
Antiochus
;
and
in
the
times
of
Peace
,
nothing
inferiour
to
any
of
the
Law-makers
of
the
best
ages
,
so
much
celebrated
.
Briefly
wee
may
affirme
of
him
,
Vt
pretium
faciat
raritas
,
lest
being
else
communicated
unto
many
,
it
might
at
last
become
despicable
:
nor
ever
have
our
Kings
exceeded
in
the
number
,
but
still
confined
themselves
unto
the
first
intention
of
the
Founder
.
COWELL
,
in
his
Interpreter
,
printed
at
Cambridge
Anno
1607.
relates
the
Institution
of
it
thus
.
EDWARD
the
third
,
after
he
had
obtain'd
many
great
victories
,
King
IOHN
of
France
,
King
IAMES
of
Scotland
,
being
both
Prisoners
in
the
Tower
of
London
,
at
one
time
;
and
King
HENRY
of
Castile
the
Bastard
being
expulsed
,
and
DON
PEDRO
restored
by
the
Prince
of
Wales
:
did
on
no
weighty
occasion
first
erect
this
Order
,
Anno
1350.
Of
the
occasion
afterwards
;
ob●erving
for
the
present
,
how
ill
his
Historie
agrees
with
his
Chronologie
.
For
true
it
is
,
that
this
most
noble
Order
was
instituted
on
the
23.
of
this
King
,
which
falls
out
rightly
,
with
the
yeare
350.
But
then
King
IOHN
of
France
,
was
but
newly
entred
on
his
Kingdome
:
and
the
expulsion
of
King
HENRY
was
the
last
act
almost
,
of
that
tryumphant
Prince
of
Wales
;
Don
Pedro
not
comming
into
England
,
till
the
thirty
ninth
of
King
Edward
.
As
much
is
he
mistaken
also
,
in
the
name
of
the
King
of
Scotland
,
who
was
then
Prisoner
in
the
Tower
;
which
was
not
Iames
,
but
David
:
there
being
no
Iames
,
King
of
that
Country
,
in
more
than
fiftie
yeares
after
.
For
the
occasion
of
it
,
it
is
received
generally
,
that
it
tooke
beginning
from
a
Garter
of
the
Queene
,
or
rather
of
Ioane
Countesse
of
Salisburie
,
a
Ladie
of
incomparable
beauty
,
which
fell
from
her
as
she
danced
,
and
the
King
tooke
up
from
the
ground
.
For
when
a
number
of
Nobles
and
Gentlemen
standing
by
,
laughed
thereat
,
he
made
answere
againe
,
that
shortly
it
should
come
to
passe
,
that
Garter
should
be
in
high
honour
and
estimation
:
adding
withall
these
words
in
French
,
Hony
Soit
qui
maly
pense
,
Id
est
,
Shame
bee
to
him
that
evill
thinks
;
which
after
was
the
Motto
or
Impresse
of
the
Garter
.
Which
were
it
so
(
saith
Master
Camden
)
it
need
not
seeme
to
be
a
base
originall
thereof
,
nobilitas
sub
amore
iacet
.
He
addes
withall
,
that
some
report
,
how
from
his
owne
Garter
given
forth
,
as
a
signall
of
a
battaile
,
which
sped
so
fortunately
;
hee
call'd
them
Knights
of
the
Garter
.
But
whatsoever
the
occasion
of
it
was
,
likely
it
is
that
it
tooke
this
name
from
the
blew
Garter
,
which
the
Fellowes
of
it
weare
on
their
left
Leg
:
carrying
the
foresaid
impresse
wrought
with
golden
Letters
,
and
enchased
with
precious
Stones
;
and
fastned
with
a
buckle
of
Gold
,
as
with
the
Bond
of
most
inward
societie
,
in
token
of
unitie
and
Concord
;
that
so
there
might
be
a
Communion
as
it
were
of
vertues
,
Canons
resident
,
beeing
secular
Preists
;
13.
Vicars
,
or
Chorall
Preists
;
and
26.
of
the
inferiour
sort
of
gentrie
,
militarie
men
,
call'd
commonly
,
Poore
Knights
of
Windsore
:
(
whereof
indeed
there
are
but
twelve
.
)
There
belongs
also
unto
this
Heroicke
Order
,
the
Prelate
of
the
Garter
,
which
is
the
Lord
Byshop
of
Winton
,
for
the
time
being
;
a
Chancellour
;
a
Register
thereof
,
which
alwayes
is
the
Deane
of
Windsore
;
an
Vsher
,
which
is
one
of
the
Vshers
of
the
Kings
Chamber
,
called
Black-rod
:
and
last
of
all
a
chiefe
Herald
,
even
the
most
principall
of
all
,
GARTER
first
King
of
Armes
,
instituted
by
that
victorious
Prince
King
Henry
the
fifth
;
to
attend
chiefly
on
this
Order
and
doe
them
service
at
their
Funerals
.
(
9
)
The
Kings
of
England
,
are
(
as
I
said
before
)
the
Soveraignes
of
this
noble
Order
:
and
either
doe
in
person
,
or
by
their
lawfull
Deputie
,
by
them
nominated
and
appointed
,
elect
the
fellowes
of
the
Order
,
and
solemnize
the
Festivals
,
and
hold
the
Chapters
.
To
them
it
also
appertaines
to
have
the
declaration
,
reformation
,
and
disposition
of
the
Lawes
and
Statutes
of
the
said
most
noble
Order
.
Which
Lawes
and
Statutes
were
first
instituted
and
devised
,
by
the
victorious
Prince
,
King
Edward
,
of
that
name
the
third
;
after
revised
and
ratified
by
many
the
succeeding
Kings
:
And
on
the
Reformation
of
Religion
,
much
altered
by
King
Edward
,
of
that
name
the
sixt
.
About
this
time
(
saith
Sir
Iohn
Hayward
,
in
his
Historie
of
that
Prince
)
the
Order
was
almost
wholly
altered
,
as
by
the
Statutes
thereof
then
made
it
doth
appeare
.
A
thing
not
to
bee
wondred
at
.
For
even
the
Lawes
of
the
most
setled
States
and
Kingdomes
have
beene
often
changed
and
varied
;
according
to
occasion
and
the
Princes
pleasure
.
Vnto
them
also
,
to
the
Soveraignes
,
I
meane
,
or
to
their
Deputies
,
it
appertaines
to
choose
and
nominate
into
the
Order
,
whom
they
esteeme
to
bee
most
worthy
of
that
honour
;
and
like
to
bee
the
greatest
ornament
unto
it
.
Yet
so
,
that
sixe
at
least
of
the
said
fellowes
doe
conveene
at
the
Election
,
and
concurre
in
it
:
the
residue
of
them
being
all
warned
to
bee
there
present
,
and
such
as
faile
of
their
attendance
,
without
just
cause
,
such
as
the
Soveraigne
shall
approve
,
to
bee
amerced
.
In
their
elections
,
two
things
there
are
,
which
they
especially
observe
.
First
,
that
the
partie
nominated
,
bee
a
Gentleman
of
name
and
armes
for
three
descents
,
both
by
the
Fathers
side
and
by
the
Mothers
.
William
Paget
,
by
Dudley
of
Northumberland
,
to
give
to
Iohn
his
eldest
sonne
,
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
:
he
used
this
colour
to
disguise
that
foule
dishonour
;
that
the
said
Lord
,
(
as
the
first
raiser
of
his
house
)
was
said
to
bee
no
gentleman
of
blood
,
neither
by
Father
nor
by
Mother
:
as
Sir
Iohn
Hayward
tells
the
storie
.
Soveraigne
Lord
,
or
his
Lieutenant
being
in
the
Feild
.
In
all
which
cases
,
a
Knight
elected
and
installed
;
may
also
,
if
it
please
the
Soveraigne
,
be
degraded
.
The
partie
chosen
by
the
Prince
,
if
he
bee
a
stranger
,
is
certified
thereof
soone
after
by
Letters
from
the
Soveraigne
:
and
many
times
,
the
Statutes
of
that
Order
,
have
beene
sent
unto
him
,
to
consider
of
them
,
whether
or
no
he
will
accept
of
this
election
.
But
this
a
matter
meerely
formall
.
For
commonly
our
Kings
are
first
well
assured
of
the
parties
good
affection
to
them
,
before
they
choose
him
;
and
as
for
forreigne
Princes
,
it
is
a
true
note
of
Master
Camdens
,
the
most
mighty
of
them
have
reputed
it
their
chiefest
honour
to
be
chosen
and
admitted
into
this
Companie
:
as
we
have
said
before
,
and
shall
see
anon
,
in
the
ensuing
Catalogue
.
If
he
accept
it
(
as
no
question
but
hee
will
,
)
then
doth
the
Soveraigne
forthwith
send
unto
him
by
his
Ambassadour
,
and
the
chiefe
Herald
(
commonly
)
the
whole
habit
of
the
Order
,
with
the
Garter
and
the
Collar
;
wherewith
they
doe
invest
him
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
the
Prince
or
stranger
so
invested
,
within
convenient
time
,
send
their
sufficient
Deputie
,
with
a
mantle
of
blew
Velvet
,
to
be
installed
in
their
roome
,
at
St.
GEORGE'S
Church
at
Windsore
.
But
if
the
partie
chosen
be
a
Subject
of
the
Kingdome
,
the
Garter
is
delivered
to
him
presently
upon
his
election
,
to
signifie
that
he
is
chose
into
the
Order
.
Afterwards
,
in
the
Chapter-house
,
upon
the
reading
of
his
Commission
before
the
Soveraigne
or
his
Deputie
;
he
is
invested
with
his
Robe
and
with
his
Hood
.
Then
followes
the
Installment
performed
with
many
grave
and
magnificent
Ceremonies
:
which
done
,
he
doth
receive
the
Collar
of
the
Order
.
These
,
at
their
installations
,
have
alwayes
an
oath
administred
;
that
to
their
power
,
during
the
time
they
shall
be
fellowes
of
the
Order
,
they
shall
defend
the
honor
,
quarrels
,
rights
,
and
lordships
of
the
Soveraigne
;
and
that
they
shall
endeavor
to
preserve
the
honor
of
the
said
Order
;
and
all
the
statutes
of
it
,
they
shal
well
observe
without
fraud
or
Covin
.
Which
oath
is
by
the
natives
of
the
kindome
,
taken
absolutely
,
and
in
termes
;
but
many
times
,
by
strangers
,
relatively
and
by
halfes
,
in
reference
to
some
former
Order
.
So
So
when
King
Henry
the
third
of
France
,
was
by
the
Earle
of
Darby
,
invested
with
the
Garter
,
Anno
1585
,
Holy
Ghost
,
to
which
he
had
bin
sworn
before
.
Armes
and
hachments
,
in
a
plate
of
mettall
,
upon
the
backe
of
their
said
stalls
:
which
they
remove
,
according
as
themselves
,
in
Order
,
are
advanced
higher
.
And
in
that
Order
,
doe
they
also
change
the
places
of
their
banners
,
swords
and
Helmets
;
which
are
continually
set
over
their
said
stalls
,
during
their
being
of
the
Order
.
This
onely
is
the
difference
,
that
at
the
death
of
any
of
the
Knights
of
this
most
noble
Order
,
their
Plate
of
Armes
,
is
left
for
ever
to
that
stall
,
where
last
they
sate
;
to
preserve
their
memory
:
whereas
the
Banner
,
Sword
,
and
Helmet
,
are
all
taken
downe
;
and
offered
with
all
due
solemnities
;
the
Offering
made
by
such
of
the
surviving
Knights
,
as
by
the
Soveraigne
shall
be
destinated
to
that
service
.
I
said
before
,
that
they
remove
their
Plates
,
and
Hachments
,
according
as
themselves
in
order
are
advanced
higher
.
in
this
Order
,
they
take
place
according
to
the
antiquitie
of
their
Creation
;
and
not
according
to
their
dignities
,
titles
,
and
estates
:
so
that
sometimes
a
Knight
Bachelour
,
hath
place
before
an
Earle
or
Baron
;
as
not
long
since
wee
had
example
in
Sir
Harry
Lea
,
Knight
,
keeper
of
the
Armorie
.
Onely
in
honour
unto
strangers
,
which
bee
Dukes
,
or
Sonnes
and
Brethren
unto
forreine
Kings
and
Princes
:
it
is
permitted
that
they
take
their
roomes
and
places
,
according
to
their
qualitie
.
Hitherto
have
we
spoken
of
the
Election
of
Saint
GEORGES
Knights
,
and
their
admission
to
the
Order
.
A
litle
would
be
said
now
of
the
meanes
and
wayes
,
whereby
their
roomes
are
voyded
,
and
their
places
destitute
;
and
they
are
three
:
for
either
they
are
voyde
by
Death
,
or
by
Degradation
,
or
by
Cession
and
surrendrie
.
The
second
of
the
three
(
for
here
we
will
not
speake
of
Death
)
is
Degradation
:
a
peece
of
Iustice
more
to
bee
commended
where
it
may
not
,
than
where
it
may
bee
spared
.
The
cases
wherein
Degradation
is
allowed
of
,
I
have
shewne
already
:
but
the
examples
are
but
fewe
.
William
Lord
Paget
,
which
was
so
scornfully
degraded
by
Northumberland
;
was
by
Qu.
Mary
,
Iohn
Fastolfe
,
which
for
his
valiantnesse
had
beene
elected
of
the
Order
,
was
by
the
Duke
of
Bedford
,
great
Master
of
the
Household
;
devested
in
great
anger
of
his
GEORGE
and
GARTER
:
because
hee
had
departed
from
a
battaile
,
(
which
the
English
lost
)
without
stroke
stricken
.
But
afterwards
by
meanes
of
friends
,
and
upon
good
excuse
,
and
reason
,
by
him
alleaged
in
his
defence
,
(
as
certainly
he
was
a
wise
and
valiant
Captaine
,
however
in
the
stage
,
they
haue
beene
pleased
to
make
merry
with
him
)
he
was
restored
unto
his
honour
.
The
third
and
last
meanes
of
avoydance
,
is
by
Cession
&
Surrendrie
:
&
the
examples
hereof
also
are
but
few
.
This
I
am
sure
of
,
(
not
to
make
further
search
into
it
)
that
Philip
King
of
Spaine
,
beeing
offended
with
Qu.
Elizabeth
,
about
the
altering
of
Religion
,
and
thereby
alienated
from
the
English
:
delivered
backe
to
the
Lord
Vicount
Mountague
,
Heroicke
Order
,
are
by
their
Order
bound
,
Vt
mutuo
se
iuvent
,
that
they
defend
each
other
,
at
all
extremities
and
assaies
.
But
doubtlesse
there
is
no
such
matter
.
Onely
the
Knights
are
bound
,
not
to
ingage
themselves
in
the
service
of
a
forreine
Prince
,
without
licence
from
the
Soveraigne
:
nor
to
beare
Armes
on
one
side
,
if
any
of
their
Fellowes
bee
already
entertained
upon
the
other
.
This
is
the
ground
of
the
report
:
for
Omnis
fabula
(
as
the
Mythologists
affirme
)
fundatur
in
Historia
.
Polydore
Virgil
,
who
before
accounted
mutuall
defence
to
be
a
Statute
of
this
Order
:
doth
,
in
this
passage
,
overthrow
his
owne
building
.
Concluding
this
relation
,
of
Alphonsus
and
his
investiture
,
with
this
note
;
Iampridem
ea
consuetudo
ferendi
auxilij
obsoleverat
:
that
long
agoe
that
custome
had
beene
out
of
use
.
(
10
)
Having
thus
spoken
of
the
Statutes
of
this
most
noble
Order
,
whereby
they
are
and
beene
govern'd
;
wee
will
descend
in
the
next
place
to
give
you
notice
of
their
Patron
;
which
,
after
the
opinion
of
those
times
,
they
chose
unto
themselves
.
Of
which
,
thus
Pol.
Virgil
in
his
English
Historie
,
Ord●
verò
est
D.
Georgio
ut
bellatorum
praesidi
dicatus
:
For
there
King
Edward
tells
us
,
that
to
the
honour
of
Almighty
GOD
,
and
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
our
Ladie
,
St.
Mary
;
and
of
the
glorious
Martyr
Saint
GEORGE
,
Patron
of
the
right
noble
Realme
of
England
;
and
to
the
exaltation
of
the
holy
Catholicke
Faith
:
hee
had
ordained
,
established
,
created
,
and
founded
within
his
Castle
of
Windsore
,
a
Company
of
twenty
sixe
noble
Knights
,
to
bee
of
the
said
most
noble
Order
of
Saint
GEORGE
,
named
the
Garter
.
'T
is
true
indeed
that
Polydore
hath
well
observed
with
how
great
Ceremonie
and
solemnitie
,
the
Knights
doe
celebrate
this
Feast
.
Attending
both
on
the
Vespers
,
and
the
day
it selfe
,
at
divine
Service
;
attired
in
the
most
rich
and
stately
Mantles
of
the
Order
:
and
gallantly
adorned
with
their
most
rich
&
sumptuous
Collars
,
(
which
wee
call
of
S.
S.
)
the
Image
of
Saint
GEORGE
,
garnished
with
pearles
and
precious
stones
,
appendant
to
them
.
In
which
their
going
to
the
Church
,
and
in
their
setting
at
the
Table
;
they
goe
,
and
set
,
by
two
and
two
:
every
one
with
his
fellow
,
which
is
foreagainst
him
in
his
stall
.
And
if
by
chance
it
happen
that
his
fellow
be
not
present
;
he
doth
both
goe
,
and
set
,
alone
.
I
say
,
if
so
it
chance
to
happen
:
for
all
the
fellowes
are
obliged
,
to
be
there
personally
present
,
without
a
just
and
reasonable
cause
,
acceptable
to
the
Soveraigne
or
his
Deputie
,
and
signified
by
speciall
Letters
of
excuse
.
Other
the
pompe
and
rich
magnificence
of
this
Feast
,
I
forbeare
to
mention
,
as
utterly
unable
to
expresse
it
.
The
minde
is
then
best
satisfied
in
such
things
as
this
;
when
the
eye
hath
seene
them
.
But
I
proceed
unto
St.
George
.
Of
which
their
Patron
,
and
of
the
noble
Order
it selfe
,
the
Marriage
of
the
Tame
and
Isis
,
a
Poeme
written
some
yeeres
past
;
doth
thus
descant
.
Auratos
thalmos
,
regum
praeclara
sepulchra
,
Et
quaecunque
refers
;
nunc
Windesora
referre
Desine
.
Cappadocis
quamvis
sis
clara
Georgi
Militia
,
procerumque
cohors
chlamydata
intenti
Cincta
periscelidi
suras
,
te
lumine
tanto
Illustret
;
tantis
radijs
perstringet
&
orbem
Vt
nunc
Phrix●um
spernat
Burgundia
vellus
,
Contemnat
cochleis
variatos
Gallia
torques
,
Et
cruce
conspicuas
pallas
,
Rhodus
,
Alcala
&
Elba
;
Solaque
militiae
sit
gloria
splendida
,
vestrae
.
Windsore
relate
no
more
the
glorious
things
In
thee
,
thy
gilded
roofes
,
and
Tombs
of
Kings
;
Or
that
thou
art
so
honour'd
in
the
rites
Of
George
,
the
Cappadocian
Martyrs
,
Knights
.
Who
clad
in
mantles
rich
,
and
circled
round
The
leg
,
with
that
the
Garter
so
renown'd
;
Doth
so
advance
thy
name
,
and
with
its
raies
Splendant
and
glorious
,
so
the
world
amaze
:
That
Burgundie
her
Golden-fleece
neglects
,
And
France
St.
Michaels
Collar
disrespects
,
And
Spaine
,
and
Malta
both
,
esteeme
but
small
Their
Crossed
robes
:
thy
Order
dimmes
them
all
.
Hence
is
it
,
that
the
Knights
of
this
most
honourable
Order
,
are
called
in
Latine
Equites
Georgiani
,
St.
George's
Knights
;
and
sometimes
also
in
the
English
:
as
in
that
passage
before
noted
out
of
the
Poly-Olbion
.
The
Temple
of
S.
George
,
whereas
his
honor'd
knights
Vpon
his
hallowed
day
observe
their
ancient
rites
.
And
in
many
others
also
of
our
better
sort
of
Authors
.
(
11
)
The
other
ornaments
and
habit
belonging
to
this
Order
,
besides
the
Garter
,
are
a
Gown
,
a
Kirtle
,
a
Chaperon
,
a
Cloak
,
a
Girdle
,
&
a
Collar
:
all
stately
&
magnificent
both
for
stuffe
&
fashion
;
but
worne
onely
upon
dayes
of
extraordinary
solemnitie
.
For
ordinary
use
,
besides
the
Garter
which
is
for
every
dayes
wearing
,
and
their
Cloake
with
the
Sunne
on
the
left
shoulder
of
it
,
in
his
full
glorie
;
which
last
was
added
by
his
most
excellent
Majestie
now
being
:
they
have
a
blew
Ribbon
which
they
weare
about
their
neckes
;
with
the
picture
,
or
rather
portraiture
of
the
GEORGE
,
appendant
to
it
.
This
portraiture
,
or
GEORGE
,
as
they
use
to
call
it
,
Sir
Walter
Raleigh
,
against
the
streame
of
most
Writers
,
makes
to
be
Historicall
:
And
though
(
saith
he
)
for
the
credit
of
the
killing
of
the
Dragon
I
leave
every
man
to
his
owne
beleefe
:
yet
I
cannot
but
thinke
,
that
if
the
Kings
of
England
had
not
some
probable
record
of
that
his
memorable
act
among
many
others
;
it
is
strange
,
that
the
Order
full
of
honor
,
which
Edward
the
third
founded
,
So
hee
:
And
this
I
well
allow
of
in
relation
to
the
Saint
;
whose
being
,
and
whose
being
of
a
Saint
of
speciall
eminencie
,
it
justifies
sufficiently
.
But
I
perswade
my selfe
,
it
cannot
well
be
used
in
the
defence
of
his
killing
of
the
Dragon
:
which
being
thrust
into
the
Legends
by
Iacobus
de
Voragine
,
as
before
we
noted
,
found
afterwards
a
generall
entertainment
in
the
Christian
Church
:
and
amongst
other
places
here
in
England
also
.
(
12
)
As
therefore
some
have
made
the
whole
storie
of
St.
GEORGE
,
to
be
symbolicall
;
so
have
some
others
made
it
to
be
also
,
of
the
same
nature
,
in
particular
relation
to
this
Order
.
Thus
Doctor
Reynolds
in
his
first
of
the
Idolatries
o●
Rome
,
Roman
Antichrist
.
And
to
this
purpose
Dr.
Boys
,
late
Deane
of
Canterbury
;
I
write
not
this
(
saith
hee
)
to
dishonour
that
noble
Order
of
the
Garter
.
For
under
correction
,
&
salvo
semper
honore
Ordinis
,
I
take
the
GEORGE
which
adornes
those
right
honourable
Worthies
,
to
be
symbolicalll
onely
:
signifying
that
a
valiant
Knight
should
alwayes
be
ready
to
fight
against
the
Dragon
;
and
other
enemies
of
the
Church
and
state
whatsoever
.
Which
words
of
theirs
may
bee
approved
also
,
so
farre
as
that
this
use
may
commendably
bee
made
of
it
:
but
if
they
were
thus
spoken
,
as
in
relation
to
the
first
intention
of
the
founder
;
there
is
not
any
thing
more
false
,
nor
lesse
agreeable
to
the
truth
of
storie
.
I
say
,
this
use
may
commendably
bee
made
of
it
.
For
by
the
Charter
of
the
Institution
it
apppeares
plainely
,
that
this
most
excellent
Order
was
first
ordained
unto
the
honour
of
Almighty
GOD
,
and
to
the
exaltation
of
the
Holy
Catholicke
Faith
.
And
in
the
Statutes
of
the
Order
,
it
is
a
cause
sufficient
for
a
Knight
to
be
refused
at
the
Election
;
yea
,
and
degraded
after
his
Installation
:
that
hee
hath
beene
convicted
and
attainted
of
Heresie
,
and
errour
,
against
the
Faith
Catholicke
;
or
hath
for
any
such
offence
,
suffred
any
paine
,
or
conviction
publicke
.
Adde
hereunto
,
that
when
it
is
appointed
,
that
their
Banners
Swords
and
Helmets
,
shall
bee
placed
above
their
stalls
;
it
is
to
this
intent
and
purpose
:
to
signifie
(
so
saith
the
Statute
)
that
they
doe
beare
them
in
defence
of
holy
Church
,
as
all
true
knighthood
doth
require
.
So
that
we
see
,
that
all
the
purpose
of
the
Order
is
to
instruct
and
lesson
them
;
still
to
oppose
the
Divell
,
that
old
Dragon
,
and
all
his
instruments
what
ever
,
in
maintenance
of
the
Gospell
,
and
Gods
true
Religion
.
For
which
cause
doubtlesse
,
doth
Chaucer
,
in
a
Sonnet
to
the
fellowes
of
the
Order
;
thus
counsaile
and
advise
them
.
—
But
for
Gods
pleasance
And
his
Mother
,
and
in
signifiance
That
yee
beene
of
St.
GEORGE'S
liverie
,
Doeth
him
service
and
knightly
obeysance
For
Christs
cause
is
his
,
well
knowne
yee
.
So
farre
our
English
Homer
,
the
Father
of
our
English-Muses
.
I
am
not
able
to
affirme
it
,
but
possibly
it
may
be
so
,
that
some
such
matter
was
intended
;
when
it
was
ordered
so
precisely
in
the
Statutes
,
that
none
of
this
most
noble
Order
,
shall
be
seene
openly
without
his
George
:
and
that
it
may
not
be
ingaged
,
aliened
,
nor
sold
,
nor
given
away
,
for
any
need
,
cause
,
or
necessitie
whatsoever
.
Whereas
the
other
of
the
Ornaments
,
are
for
solemne
dayes
onely
;
and
that
the
Garter
may
sometimes
be
layed
aside
,
as
in
case
of
taking
any
journey
:
for
then
it
is
sufficient
to
weare
a
blew
ribband
under
their
bootes
,
to
denote
the
Garter
.
I
say
perhaps
some
such
might
bee
purpose
of
it
:
but
I
affirme
it
not
for
certaine
.
This
I
am
sure
of
,
that
this
their
constant
and
continuall
wearing
of
St.
GEORGE'S
Image
,
may
be
a
faire
instruction
unto
all
of
this
Heroicke
Order
;
never
to
lay
aside
St.
GEORGE'S
resolution
,
of
encountring
with
the
Dragon
,
that
old
Serpent
;
that
so
they
may
at
last
receive
the
blessed
and
immarcessible
Crowne
of
Glorie
.
(
13
)
I
said
before
,
that
many
of
the
mightiest
Princes
of
Christendome
have
reputed
it
among
their
chiefe
honours
,
to
be
chosen
and
admitted
into
this
fellowship
.
For
proofe
of
which
,
and
that
we
may
behold
what
excellent
Peeres
and
Princes
of
our
owne
and
other
Nations
,
have
in
all
times
successively
,
beene
chosen
into
this
most
noble
Order
:
wee
have
adjoyn'd
a
Catalogue
of
all
Saint
GEORGE'S
Knights
,
from
the
first
institution
of
it
till
the
present
.
Which
Catalogue
I
have
here
layed
downe
,
according
as
I
finde
it
in
the
Catalogue
of
Honour
,
published
by
Milles
of
Canterbury
;
adding
unto
him
,
such
as
have
beene
admitted
,
since
that
publication
.
Hereafter
,
if
this
worke
may
ever
have
a
second
birth
,
and
that
I
have
ability
to
nde
,
or
meanes
to
search
into
the
publike
Registers
of
this
Order
:
I
shall
annex
to
every
of
them
,
the
time
of
their
Creation
;
as
wee
have
done
in
all
of
them
since
the
first
of
Queene
ELIZABETH
.
THE
FIRST
FOVNDERS
,
as
they
call
them
,
of
the
Garter
:
EDWARD
the
III.
Of
ENGLAND
,
and
FRANCE
,
&c.
being
the
Chiefe
or
Soveraigne
of
it
.
-
EDWARD
the
III.
King
of
England
.
-
HENRY
,
Duke
of
Lancaster
.
-
PETER
,
Capit.
de
la
Bouche
.
-
WILLIAN
MONTACVTE
,
Earle
of
Salisburie
.
-
IOHN
,
Lord
Lisle
.
-
IOHN
BEAVCHMP
,
Knight
.
-
HVGH
COVRTNEY
,
Knight
.
-
IOHN
GREY
of
Codnor
.
Knight
.
-
MILES
STAPLETON
,
Knight
.
-
HVGH
WORTHESLEY
,
Knight
.
-
IOHN
CHANDOS
,
Knight
Banneret
.
-
OTHO
HOLLAND
,
Knight
.
-
SANCHIO
DAMPREDICOVRT
,
Knight
.
-
EDWARD
Prince
of
Wales
.
-
THOMAS
BEAVCHAMP
Earle
of
Warwicke
.
-
RAPH
,
Earle
of
Stafford
.
-
ROGER
MORTIMER
,
Earle
of
March
.
-
BARTHOLM
.
de
Burgherst
,
Knight
.
-
IOHN
,
Lord
Mohun
of
Dunstere
.
-
THOMAS
HOLLAND
,
Knight
.
-
RICHARD
FITZ-SIMON
,
Knight
.
-
THOMAS
WALE
,
Knight
.
-
NEELE
LORENGE
,
Knight
.
-
IAMES
AVDLEY
,
Knight
.
-
HENRY
ESME
,
Knight
.
-
WALTER
PAVELY
,
Knight
.
Which
Founders
being
dead
,
these
following
were
in
the
time
of
the
said
Edward
the
third
,
elected
in
their
places
;
according
as
their
stalls
became
vacant
,
by
the
death
of
any
of
the
others
.
viz.
-
RICHARD
of
Burdeaux
,
Prince
of
Wales
;
and
after
,
King
of
England
,
of
that
name
the
second
.
-
LIONELL
,
Duke
of
Clarence
.
-
IOHN
of
Gaunt
,
Duke
of
Lancaster
.
-
EDMOND
of
Langley
,
Duke
of
Yorke
.
-
IOHN
,
Duke
of
Brittaine
,
and
Earle
of
Richmond
.
-
HVMFREY
de
Bohun
,
Earle
of
Hereford
.
-
WI●LIAM
,
de
Bohun
Earle
of
Northampton
.
-
IOHN
HASTINGS
,
Earle
of
Pembrooke
.
-
THOMAS
BEAVCHAMP
,
Earle
of
Warwicke
.
-
RICHARD
FITZ-ALAN
,
Earle
of
Arundell
.
-
ROBERT
VFFORD
,
Earle
of
Suffolke
.
-
HVGH
,
Earle
of
Stafford
.
-
GVISCARD
of
Engolesine
,
Earle
of
Huntingdon
.
-
INGELRAM
of
Coucy
,
Earle
of
Bedford
.
-
EDWARD
,
Lord
Despencer
.
-
WILLIAM
,
Lord
Latimer
.
-
REYNOLD
Lord
Cobham
,
of
Sterborough
.
-
IOHN
,
Lord
Nevill
of
Raby
.
-
RAPH
,
Lord
Basset
of
Drayton
.
-
Sir
WAL●
.
MANNY
,
Banneret
.
-
Sir
THOMAS
VFFORD
.
-
Sir
THOMAS
FELTON
.
-
Sir
FRANCIS
VAN
HALL
.
-
Sir
ALAN
BOXHVLL
.
-
Sir
RICH.
PEMBRVGE
.
-
Sir
THOMAS
VTREIGHT
.
-
Sir
THOM.
BANISTER
.
-
Sir
RICH.
LA
VACHE
.
-
Sir
GVY
of
Brienne
.
RICHARD
the
II.
KING
OF
ENGLAND
,
and
Soveraigne
of
the
Garter
,
Elected
in
his
Time
into
the
Order
,
these
that
follow
.
-
Earle
of
Buckingham
,
and
Duke
of
Gloucester
.
-
HENRY
of
Lancaster
,
Earle
of
Darbie
,
and
Duke
of
Hereford
.
-
WIL.
Duke
of
Gelderland
.
-
WIL.
Earle
of
Holland
,
Hainault
,
&c.
-
THO.
HOLLAND
,
Duke
of
Surrey
.
-
IOHN
HOLLAND
,
Duke
of
Exeter
.
-
THO.
MOWERAY
,
Duke
of
Norfolke
.
-
EDWARD
,
Duke
of
Aumerle
.
-
MICHAEL
DE
LA
POLE
,
Earle
of
Suffolke
.
-
WIL.
SCROPE
,
Earle
of
Wiltes
.
-
WILLIAM
BEAVCHAMP
,
Lord
Aburgevenny
.
-
IOHN
,
Lord
Beaumont
.
-
WIL.
Lord
Willoughby
.
-
RICHARD
,
Lord
Grey
.
-
Sir
NICHOLAS
SARNESFEILD
.
-
Sir
PHILIP
DE
LA
VACHE
.
-
Sir
ROBERT
KNOLLES
.
-
Sir
GVY
of
Brienne
.
-
Sir
SIMON
BVRLEY
.
-
Sir
IOHN
D'EVREVX
.
-
Sir
BRIAN
STAPLETON
.
-
Sir
RIGH
.
BVRLEY
.
-
Sir
IOHN
COVRTNEY
.
-
Sir
IOHN
BVRLEY
.
-
Sir
IOHN
BOVRCHIER
.
-
Sir
THO.
GRANDISON
.
-
Sir
LEWIS
CLIFFORD
.
-
Sir
ROBERT
DVMSTAVILL
.
-
Sir
ROBERT
of
Namurs
.
HENRY
the
IIII
,
of
that
Name
;
KING
OF
ENGLAND
,
&c.
and
Soveraigne
of
the
Garter
:
made
Choice
of
-
HENRY
,
Prince
of
Wales
.
-
Duke
of
Clarence
.
-
IOHN
,
Duke
of
Bedford
.
-
HVMFREY
,
Duke
of
Gloucester
.
-
ROBERT
,
Count
Palatine
,
and
Duke
of
Bavaria
.
-
THO.
BEAVFORT
,
Duke
of
Exeter
.
-
IOHN
BEAVFORT
,
Earle
of
Somerset
.
-
THO.
FITZ-ALAN
,
Earle
of
Arundell
.
-
EDM.
Earle
of
Stafford
.
-
EM
.
HOLLAND
,
Earle
of
Kent
.
-
RAPH
NEVILL
,
Earle
of
Westmerland
.
-
GILBERT
,
Lord
Talbot
.
-
GILBERT
,
Lord
Roos
.
-
THO.
Lord
Morley
.
-
EDWARD
,
Lord
Powys
.
-
IOH.
Lord
Lovell
.
-
Edw.
Lord
Burnell
.
-
IOH.
CORNWALL
,
Lord
Fanhope
.
-
Sir
WIL.
ARVNDELL
.
-
Sir
IOH.
STANLEY
.
-
Sir
ROE
.
VMFREVILL
.
-
Sir
THOM.
RAMPSTON
.
-
Sir
THOM.
ERPINGHAM
.
-
Sir
IOH.
SVLBIE
.
-
Sir
SANCHIO
of
Trane
.
HENRY
the
V.
of
that
Name
,
KING
OF
ENGLAND
,
&c.
and
Soveraigne
of
the
Garter
,
graced
with
the
Order
,
-
SIGISMVND
,
King
of
Hungarie
and
Bohemia
,
Emperour
Elect.
-
An.
Chr.
1413.
IOHN
,
King
of
Portugall
.
-
CHRISTIERNE
King
of
Danemarke
.
-
PHILIP
,
Duke
of
Burgundie
.
-
IOHN
HOLLAND
,
Duke
of
Exeter
.
-
WILL
.
DE
LA
POLE
,
Duke
of
Suffolke
.
-
IOH.
MOWERAY
,
Duke
of
Norfolke
.
-
THOM.
MONTACVTE
,
Earle
of
Salisbury
.
-
RICH.
VERE
,
Earle
of
Oxon.
-
RICH.
BEAVCHAMP
,
Earle
of
Warwicke
.
-
THOM.
Lord
Camoys
.
-
IOHN
,
Lord
Clifford
.
-
ROBERT
,
Lord
Willoughby
.
-
WILLIAM
,
Lord
Bardolfe
.
-
HENRY
,
Lord
Fitz-Hugh
.
-
LEWIS
ROBSART
,
Lord
Bourchier
.
-
HVGH
STAFFORD
,
Lord
Bourchier
.
-
WALTER
,
Lord
Hungerford
,
-
Sir
SYMON
FELBRIDGE
.
-
Sir
IOH.
GREY
,
of
Eyton
.
-
Sir
IOH.
DABRIDGECOVRT
.
-
Sir
IOH.
ROBSART
.
-
Sir
TRANK
VAN
CLVX
,
of
Germany
.
-
Sir
WILLIAM
HARRINGTON
.
-
Sir
IOHN
BLOVNT
.
HENRY
,
the
VI.
of
that
Name
,
KING
OF
ENGLAND
,
&c.
and
Soveraigne
of
the
Garter
:
assumed
into
it
,
-
ALBERT
of
Austria
,
King
of
Bohemia
,
Hungarie
,
and
Emperour
of
Germanie
.
-
FREDERICK
,
Duke
of
Austria
,
and
Emperour
.
-
EDWARD
,
King
of
Poland
.
-
ALPHONSO
,
King
of
Arragon
and
Naples
.
-
CASIMIRE
,
King
of
Portugall
.
-
EDWARD
,
Prince
of
Wales
.
-
PET.
Duke
of
Conimbria
,
and
-
HENRY
,
Duke
of
Visontium
,
both
Sonnes
to
the
King
of
Portugall
.
-
The
Duke
of
Brunswicke
.
-
RICH.
Duke
of
Yorke
.
-
IOH.
BEAVFORT
,
Duke
of
Somerset
.
-
EDM.
BRAVFORT
,
Duke
of
Somerset
.
-
IASPER
of
Hatfeild
,
Duke
of
Bedford
.
-
IOHN
MOWBRAY
,
Duke
of
Norfolke
.
-
HVMPH
.
STAFFORD
,
Duke
of
Buckingham
.
-
GASTON
DE
FOIX
,
Earle
of
Longueville
.
-
IOHN
DE
FOIX
,
Earle
of
Kendall
.
-
ALVARES
D'ALMADA
,
Earle
of
Averence
.
-
IOHN
FITZ-ALAN
,
Earle
of
Arundell
.
-
RICH.
NEVILL
,
Earle
of
Salisbury
.
-
RICH.
NEVILL
,
Earle
of
Warwicke
.
-
IOH.
TALBOT
,
Earle
of
Shrewsbury
.
-
IOH.
TALBOT
,
Earle
of
Shrewsbury
,
Sonne
to
the
former
.
-
IAMES
BVTLER
,
Earle
of
Wiltes
.
-
WILL
.
NEVILL
,
Earle
of
Kent
.
-
RICHARD
WIDDEVILL
,
Earle
Ryvers
.
-
HEN.
Viscount
Bourchier
,
Earle
of
Essex
.
-
IOHN
,
Viscount
Beaumont
.
-
IOHN
,
Lord
Dudley
.
-
THO.
Lord
Scales
.
-
IOHN
Lord
Grey
,
of
Ruthin
.
-
RAPH
Lord
Butler
,
of
Sudeley
.
-
LIONELL
,
Lord
Welles
.
-
IOH.
Lord
Bourchier
of
Berners
.
-
THOMAS
,
Lord
Stanley
.
-
WILL
.
Lord
Bonvill
.
-
IOH.
Lord
Wenlocke
.
-
IOH.
Lord
Beauchamp
,
of
Powys
.
-
THOMAS
,
Lord
Hoo.
-
Sir
IOHN
RATCLIFFE
.
-
Sir
IOHN
FASTOLFE
.
-
Sir
THOMAS
KYRIELL
.
-
Sir
EDWARD
HALL
.
EDWARD
the
IIII
,
of
that
Name
;
KING
OF
ENGLAND
,
&c.
and
Soveraigne
of
the
Garter
:
made
Knights
thereof
-
King
of
Naples
.
-
IOHN
,
King
of
Portugall
.
-
EDWARD
,
Prince
of
Wales
.
-
CHARLES
,
Duke
of
Burgundie
.
-
FR.
SFORZA
,
Duke
of
Millaine
.
-
FREDERICKE
,
Duke
of
Vrbine
.
-
HERCVLES
,
Duke
of
Ferrara
.
-
RICH.
Duke
of
Yorke
,
the
Kings
Sonne
.
-
RICH.
Duke
of
Gloucester
.
-
IOHN
MOWBRAY
,
Duke
of
Norfolke
.
-
IOHN
Lord
Howard
,
made
afterwards
Duke
of
Norfolke
.
-
IOHN
DE
LA
POLE
,
Duke
of
Suffolke
.
-
HENRY
STAFFORD
,
Duke
of
Buckingham
.
-
IOHN
NEVILL
,
Marquise
Montacute
.
-
THOMAS
GREY
,
Marquise
Dorset
.
-
IAMES
Earle
of
Douglas
,
in
Scotland
.
-
WILL
.
FITZ-ALAN
,
Earle
of
Arundell
.
-
THOM.
Lord
Maltravers
.
-
ANTH.
WOODVILL
,
Earle
Ryvers
.
-
WILL
.
Lord
Herbert
,
Earle
of
Pembrooke
.
-
IOHN
STAFFORD
,
Earle
of
Wiltes
.
-
HEN.
PERCY
,
Earle
of
Northumberland
.
-
IOHN
TIPTOFT
,
Earle
of
Worcester
.
-
GALLIARD
,
Lord
Duras
.
-
IOHN
Lord
Scrope
,
of
Bolton
.
-
WALT.
D'EVREVX
,
Lord
Ferrers
.
-
WALT.
BLOVNT
,
Lord
Montjoy
,
-
WILL
.
Lord
Hastings
.
-
Sir
IOHN
ASTLEY
.
-
Sir
WILL
.
CHAMBERLAINE
.
-
Sir
WILL
.
PARRE
.
-
Sir
ROB.
HARICOVRT
.
-
Sir
THOMAS
MONTGOMERY
.
RICHARD
OF
GLOVCESTER
,
of
that
Name
the
third
,
&c.
and
Soveraigne
of
the
Garter
,
admitted
these
:
viz.
-
THO.
HOWARD
,
Duke
of
Norfolke
.
-
afterwards
Earle
of
Darby
.
-
FRANCIS
,
Viscount
Lovell
.
-
Sir
IGHN
COGNIERS
.
-
Sir
RICH.
RADCLIFFE
.
-
Sir
THOM.
BVRGH
.
-
Sir
RICH.
TVNSTALL
.
HENRY
the
VII
.
of
that
Name
,
KING
OF
ENGLAND
,
&c.
and
Soveraigne
of
the
Garter
,
admitted
to
this
honour
-
MAXIMILIAN
,
An.
Chr.
1486.
Archduke
of
Austria
;
and
after
Emperour
.
-
IOHN
,
King
of
Portugall
.
-
IOHN
,
King
of
Danemarke
.
-
PHILIP
of
Austria
,
King
of
Castile
.
-
ALPHONSO
,
Duke
of
Calabria
,
and
after
King
of
Naples
.
-
ARTHVR
,
Prince
of
Wales
.
-
HENRY
,
Duke
of
Yorke
,
and
Prince
of
Wales
after
his
Brother
.
-
VEALDO
,
Duke
of
Vrbine
.
-
EDW.
STAFFORD
,
Duke
of
Buckingham
.
-
THOM.
GREY
,
Marquise
Dorset
.
-
IOAN
VERE
,
Earle
of
Oxon.
-
HEN.
PERCY
,
Earle
of
Northumberland
.
-
GEO.
TALBOT
,
Earle
of
Shrewsbury
.
-
HEN.
BOVRCHIER
,
Earle
of
Essex
.
-
RICH.
GREY
,
Earle
of
Kent
.
-
EDWARD
COVRTNEY
,
Earle
of
Devon
.
-
HEN.
Lord
Stafford
,
Earle
of
Wiltes
.
-
EDM.
DE
LA
POLE
,
Earle
of
Suffolke
.
-
CH.
SOMERSET
,
Earle
of
Worcester
.
-
GERALD
,
Earle
of
Kildare
.
-
IOHN
,
Viscount
Welles
.
-
GEO.
STANLEY
,
Lord
Strange
.
-
WILL
.
STANLEY
,
the
Lord
Chamberlaine
.
-
IOHN
,
Lord
Dynham
.
-
ROB.
WILLOVGHBY
,
Lord
Brooke
.
-
Sir
GILES
D'AVBENY
.
-
Sir
EDW.
POYNINGS
.
-
Sir
EDW.
WIDDEVILE
.
-
Sir
GILBERT
TALBOT
.
-
Sir
IOHN
CHEYNIE
.
-
Sir
RICHARD
GVILFORD
.
-
Sir
THOM.
LOVELL
.
-
Sir
THOM.
BRANDON
.
-
Sir
REGINALD
BRAY.
-
Sir
RHESE
AP
THOMAS
.
-
Sir
IOHN
SAVAGE
.
-
Sir
RICH.
POOLE
.
HENRY
,
the
VIII
.
of
that
Name
,
KING
OF
ENGLAND
,
&c.
and
Soveraigne
of
the
Garter
:
Chose
in
his
Reigne
-
CHARLES
the
fifth
,
Emperour
of
Germany
,
and
King
of
Spaine
.
-
FERDINAND
,
Archduke
of
Austria
,
and
King
of
the
Romanes
.
-
FRANCIS
the
first
,
King
of
France
.
-
EMANVEIL
,
King
of
Portugall
.
-
IAMES
the
fifth
,
King
of
Scotland
.
-
HENRY
FITZ-ROY
,
Duke
of
Richmond
,
and
Somerset
.
-
IVLIAN
DE
MEDICES
.
-
EDWARD
SEYMOVR
,
Earle
of
Hartford
,
and
after
,
Duke
of
Somerset
.
-
THOM.
HOWARD
,
Duke
of
Norfolke
.
-
CH.
BRANDON
,
Duke
of
Suffolke
.
-
IOHN
DVDLEY
,
Viscount
L'isle
,
afterwards
Duke
of
Norhumberland
.
-
ANNAS
,
Duke
of
Montmorancie
.
-
HENRY
COVRTNEY
,
Marquise
of
Exeter
.
-
WILL
.
PARRE
,
Marquise
of
Northampton
.
-
WILLIAM
PAWLET
,
Lord
St.
Iohn
of
Basing
,
after
,
Marquise
of
Winchester
.
-
HENRY
HOWARD
,
Earle
of
Surrey
.
-
THO.
BVLLEN
,
Earle
of
Wiltes
.
-
WIL.
FITZ-ALAN
,
Earle
of
Arundell
.
-
IOHN
VERE
,
Earle
of
Oxon.
-
HENRY
PERCY
,
Earle
of
Northumberland
.
-
RAPH
NEVILL
,
Earle
of
Westmerland
.
-
FR.
TALBOT
,
Earle
of
Shrewsbury
.
-
PHIL.
DE
CHABOT
,
Earle
of
Newblanch
,
Admirall
of
France
.
-
THOM.
MANNOVRS
,
Earle
of
Rutland
.
-
ROB.
RATCLIFFE
,
Earle
of
Sussex
.
-
HENRY
CLIFFORD
,
Earle
of
Cumberland
.
-
WILL
.
FITZ-WILLIAMS
,
Earle
of
South-hampton
.
-
THOM.
Lord
Cromwell
,
Earle
of
Essex
.
-
IOH.
Lord
Russell
,
Earle
of
Bedford
.
-
THOMAS
,
Lord
Wriothesley
,
after
Earle
of
Southampton
.
-
ARTHVR
PLANTAGENET
,
base
sonne
of
Edw.
4.
Viscount
L'isle
.
-
WALT.
D'EVREVX
Viscount
Hereford
.
-
EDW.
HOWARD
,
Lord
Admirall
.
-
GEO.
NEVILL
,
Lord
Abergevenny
.
-
THOM.
W●st
,
Lord
de
la
Ware
.
-
THOM.
Lord
Dacres
of
Gillesland
.
-
THOM.
Lord
Darcy
of
the
North.
-
EDWARD
SVTTON
,
Lord
Dudley
.
-
WIL.
BLOVNT
,
Lord
Montjoy
.
-
EDW.
STANLEY
,
Lord
Monteagle
.
-
WIL.
Lord
Sands
.
-
HENRY
,
Lord
Marney
.
-
THO.
Lord
Audley
of
Walden
,
Chancellour
of
England
.
-
Sir
IOHN
GAGE
.
-
Sir
HENRY
GVILFORD
.
-
Sir
NICH.
CAREW
.
-
Sir
ANTHONY
BROWNE
.
-
Sir
THOM.
CHEYNIE
.
-
Sir
RICHARD
WINGFEILD
.
-
Sir
ANTH.
WINGFEILD
.
-
Sir
ANTH.
St.
LEGER
,
Lord
Deputie
of
Ireland
.
-
Sir
IOH.
WALLOP
.
EWARD
the
VI.
of
that
Name
,
KING
OF
ENGLAND
,
&c.
and
Soveraigne
of
the
Garter
:
ascribed
into
the
Order
,
-
HENRY
the
second
,
King
of
France
.
-
Duke
of
Suffolke
.
-
HENRY
NEVILL
,
Earle
of
Westm.
-
FR.
HASTINGS
,
Earle
of
Huntingdon
.
-
WILL
.
HERBERT
,
Earle
of
Pembrooke
.
-
EDW.
STANLEY
,
Earle
of
Darby
.
-
THO.
WEST
,
Lord
de
la
Ware
.
-
GEO.
BROOKE
,
Lord
Cobbam
.
-
EDWARD
,
Lord
Clinton
,
Admirall
.
-
THOMAS
,
Lord
Seymor
of
Sudeley
.
-
WILL
.
Lord
Paget
,
of
Beaudesert
.
-
THOM.
Lord
Darcy
,
of
Chiche
.
-
Sir
ANDREW
SVTTON
,
alias
Dudley
.
MARY
,
QVEENE
OF
ENGLAND
,
&c.
and
Soveraigne
of
the
Garter
,
assumed
into
the
voide
places
,
-
PHILIP
of
Austria
,
King
of
Spaine
,
the
Queenes
Husband
.
-
EMANVEL
,
Duke
of
S●voy
.
-
HENRY
RATCLIFFE
,
Earle
of
Sussex
.
-
ANTH.
BROWNE
,
Viscount
Montacute
.
-
WILL
.
Lord
HOWARD
,
of
Effingham
.
-
WILL
.
Lord
Grey
,
of
Wilton
.
-
EDW.
Lord
Hastings
,
of
Loughborow
.
ELIZABETH
QVEENE
OF
ENGLAND
,
&c.
and
Soveraigne
of
the
Garter
:
supplied
the
Vacant
places
of
the
Order
,
with
-
1559.
FREDERICK
,
Duke
of
Wittenberge
.
-
THOM.
HOWARD
,
Duke
of
Norfolke
.
-
and
Earle
of
Leicester
.
-
HENRY
MANNOVRS
,
Earle
of
Rutland
.
-
WIL.
PARRE
,
Earle
of
Essex
,
and
Marq.
of
Northampton
.
-
1560.
ADOLPHVS
,
Duke
of
Holsatia
.
-
1561.
GEORGE
TALBOT
,
Earle
of
Shrewsbury
.
-
HENRY
CARIE
,
Lord
Hunsdon
.
-
1563.
AMEROSE
DVDLEY
,
Lord
L'isle
,
and
Earle
of
Warwicke
.
-
THOM.
PERCY
,
Earle
of
Northumberland
.
-
1564.
CHARIES
the
Ninth
,
King
of
France
.
-
FRANCIS
Lord
Russell
,
Earle
of
Bedford
.
-
1568.
MAXIMILIAN
,
King
of
Hungary
and
Bohemia
,
Emperour
.
-
1570.
FRANCIS
HASTINGS
,
Earle
of
Huntingdon
.
-
WIL.
SOMERSET
,
Earle
of
Worcester
.
-
1572.
FRANCIS
,
Duke
of
Montmorency
.
-
WALTER
,
Viscount
Hereford
,
and
Earle
of
Essex
.
-
ARTHVR
,
Lord
Grey
of
Wilton
.
-
EDM.
BRVGES
,
Lord
Chandos
.
-
FREDERICK
,
King
of
Denmarke
.
-
1574.
HENRY
STANLEY
,
Earle
of
Darby
.
-
HENRY
HERBERT
,
Earle
of
Pembrooke
.
-
1575.
CHARLES
,
Lord
Howard
of
Effingham
,
and
Admirall
of
England
,
afterwards
Earle
of
Nottingham
.
-
1579.
IOHN
CASIMIRE
,
Count
Palatine
of
the
Rhene
,
and
Duke
of
Bavaria
.
-
1584.
HENRY
the
Third
,
King
of
France
.
-
EDW.
MANNOVRS
,
Earle
of
Rutland
.
-
WIL.
CECILL
,
Lord
Burghley
.
-
WIL.
BROOKE
,
Lord
Cobham
.
-
HENRY
,
Lord
Scrope
of
Bolton
.
-
1486.
HENRY
RATCLIFFE
,
Earle
of
Sussex
.
-
1588.
ROBERT
DEVREVX
,
Earle
of
Essex
.
-
Sir
HENEY
SIDNEY
,
Lord
President
of
the
Marches
.
-
Sir
CHRISTOPHER
HATTON
Lord
Chancellour
.
-
1592.
GILBERT
TALBOT
Earle
of
Shrewsbury
.
-
GEORGE
CLIFFORD
,
Earle
of
Cumberland
.
-
1593.
HENRY
PERCY
,
Earle
of
Northumberland
.
-
EDWARD
SOMERSET
Earle
of
Worcester
.
-
THOMAS
,
Lord
Burgh
.
-
EDMOND
,
Lord
Sheffeild
.
-
Sir
FRANCIS
KNOLLES
,
Treasurer
of
the
Houshold
.
-
1596.
HENRY
the
fourth
,
King
of
France
and
Navarre
.
-
1597.
FREDERICKE
,
Duke
of
Wittemberge
.
-
THGM
.
SACKVILL
,
Lord
Buckhurst
;
afterwards
Earle
of
Dorset
.
-
THOM.
Lord
Howard
of
Walden
,
afterwards
Earle
of
Suffolke
.
-
GEORGE
CARY
,
Lord
Hunsdon
.
-
CH.
BIOVNT
,
Lord
Montjoy
,
after
Earle
of
Devon
.
-
Sir
HENRY
LEA
,
Keeper
of
the
Armorie
.
-
1599.
ROB.
RATCLIFFE
,
Earle
of
Sussex
.
-
HENRY
BROOKE
,
Lord
Cobham
.
-
1601.
WILL
.
STANLEY
,
Earle
of
Darby
.
-
THOM.
CECILL
,
Lord
Burghley
,
after
Earle
of
Exeter
.
IAMES
the
first
,
KING
OF
GREAT
BRITAINE
,
and
Soveraigne
of
the
Garter
,
adorned
that
Noble
Order
with
these
Worthies
,
viz.
-
1603.
the
fourth
,
King
of
Denmarke
.
-
HENRY
Prince
of
Wales
.
-
LEVVLS
,
Duke
of
Lennox
,
and
afterwards
of
Richmond
.
-
HEN.
WRIOTHESLEY
,
Earle
of
South-hampton
.
-
IOHN
ERESKIN
,
Earle
of
Marre
.
-
WILL
.
HERBERT
,
Earle
of
Pembrooke
.
-
1605.
VLRICK
,
Duke
of
Holst
.
-
HEN.
HOWARD
,
Earle
of
Northampton
.
-
1606.
ROB.
CECILL
,
Earle
of
Salisbury
.
-
THOM.
HOWARD
,
Viscount
Bindon
.
-
1608.
GEORGE
HVME
,
Earle
of
Dunbarre
.
-
PHILIP
HERBERT
,
Earle
of
Montgomery
.
-
1611.
CHARLES
,
the
Kings
second
Sonne
,
after
the
death
of
his
Brother
Henry
,
Prince
of
Wales
.
-
THOM.
HOWARD
,
Earle
of
Arundell
.
-
ROB.
CARRE
,
Earle
of
Somerset
.
-
1612.
FREDERICK
,
Prince
Elector
Palatine
.
-
MAVRICE
VAN
NASSAVV
,
Prince
of
Orange
.
-
1615.
THOMAS
ERESKIN
,
Viscount
Fenton
,
and
after
,
Earle
of
Kellie
.
-
WILLIAM
,
Lord
Knolles
,
after
Earle
of
Banburie
.
-
1616.
FRANCIS
MANNOVRS
,
Earle
of
Rutland
.
-
GEORGE
VILLIERS
,
Earle
,
Marquise
,
and
after
,
Duke
of
Buckingham
.
-
ROBERT
SIDNEY
,
Viscount
L'isle
;
after
Earle
of
Leicester
.
-
1623.
IAMES
Marquise
Hamilton
.
-
1624.
ESME
STEWARD
,
Duke
of
Lennox
,
and
Earle
of
March
.
-
CHRISTIAN
,
Duke
of
Brunswicke
.
CHARLES
,
Of
that
Name
the
First
;
KING
OF
GREAT
BRITTAINE
,
FRANCE
,
and
IRELAND
;
Soveraigne
of
the
most
Noble
Order
of
St.
GEORGE
,
called
commonly
the
Garter
;
adorned
therewith
-
1625.
de
Lorreine
,
Duke
of
Chevereuze
.
-
WILLIAM
CECILL
,
An.
Chr.
1625.
Earle
of
Salisbury
.
-
IAMES
HAY
,
Earle
of
Carlile
.
-
EDWARD
SACKVILL
,
Earle
of
Dorset
.
-
HENRY
RICH
,
Earle
of
Holland
.
-
THOMAS
HOWARD
,
Earle
of
Berkshire
.
-
1627.
GVSTAVUS
ADOLPHVS
,
King
of
Swethland
.
-
HENRY
Van
Nassaw
,
Prince
of
Orange
.
-
1628.
THEOPHILVS
HOWARD
,
Earle
of
Suffolke
.
-
1629.
WIL.
COMPTON
,
Earle
of
Northampton
.
-
1630.
RICHARD
Lord
Weston
,
Lord
high
Treasurer
.
-
ROBERT
BERTY
,
Earle
of
Lindsey
.
-
WILLIAM
CECILL
,
Earle
of
Exeter
.
THE
FELLOWES
of
that
most
Noble
Order
of
St.
GEORGE
,
call'd
commonly
the
Garter
;
according
as
they
now
are
,
this
present
May
,
Anno
1630.
-
CHARLES
,
King
of
England
.
-
CHRISTIERNE
,
King
of
Denmarke
.
-
ADOLPHVS
,
King
of
Swethland
.
-
FREDERICK
,
King
of
Bohemia
.
-
HENRY
,
Prince
of
Orange
.
-
Duke
of
Cheureuze
.
-
HENRY
,
Earle
of
Northumberland
.
-
EDMOND
,
Earle
of
Moulgrave
.
-
WILLIAM
,
Earle
of
Darby
.
-
IOHN
,
Earle
of
Marre
.
-
PHIL.
Earle
of
Pembroke
,
and
Montgomery
.
-
THOM.
Earle
of
Arundell
and
Surrey
.
-
ROBERT
,
Earle
of
Somerset
.
-
THOMAS
,
Earle
of
Kelly
.
-
WILLIAM
,
Earle
of
Banbury
.
-
FRANCIS
,
Earle
of
Rutland
.
-
WILLIAM
,
Earle
of
Salisbury
.
-
IAMES
,
Earle
of
Carlile
.
-
EDWARD
,
Earle
of
Dorset
.
-
HENRY
,
Earle
of
Holland
.
-
THOMAS
,
Earle
of
Berkshire
.
-
THEOPHILVS
,
Earle
of
Suffolke
.
-
WILLIAM
,
Earle
of
Northampton
.
-
RICHARD
Lord
Weston
,
of
Neyland
.
-
ROBERT
,
Earle
of
Lindsey
.
-
WILLIAM
,
Earle
of
Exeter
.
Iamque
opus
exegi
.
Thus
have
I
,
as
I
hope
,
made
good
,
that
which
at
first
I
undertooke
:
so
to
assert
the
Historie
of
this
most
blessed
Saint
and
Martyr
;
that
neither
we
become
ashamed
of
Saint
GEORGE
,
nor
he
of
us
.
In
which
,
though
sometimes
upon
just
and
necessary
causes
,
I
have
tooke
liberty
to
digresse
a
litle
:
yet
in
the
generall
,
I
have
conform'd
my selfe
to
the
rule
of
Plinie
;
and
kept
my selfe
unto
my
title
.
In
the
first
part
,
wee
have
removed
those
imputations
which
were
cast
upon
this
Storie
;
by
the
practises
of
Heretickes
;
and
follies
of
the
Legendaries
.
We
have
given
also
satisfaction
to
those
doubts
,
and
arguments
;
which
in
these
latter
ages
,
have
beene
made
against
Saint
George
:
and
that
so
throughly
,
and
point
per
point
,
as
the
sa●ing
is
;
that
I
perswade
my selfe
,
there
is
not
anything
unsatisfied
,
which
may
give
occasion
to
reply
.
If
any
man
too
passionately
affected
to
mens
names
,
and
persons
;
shall
wai●e
the
cause
in
hand
,
to
take
upon
him
the
defence
of
those
whose
judgements
herein
are
rejected
:
such
I
must
first
enforme
,
that
I
respect
and
reverence
those
famous
Writers
,
which
have
thought
the
contrary
;
as
much
as
any
:
&
that
I
have
those
excellent
copies
of
themselves
,
which
they
have
left
behind
them
,
in
as
high
esteeme
;
as
any
hee
that
most
adores
them
.
Onely
I
must
conceive
my selfe
to
bee
a
Free-man
;
oblig'd
to
no
mans
judgement
,
nor
sworne
to
any
mans
opinion
,
of
what
eminent
ranke
soever
,
but
left
at
liberty
,
to
search
the
way
of
truth
,
and
trace
the
foote-steps
of
antiquitie
;
from
which
I
would
not
gladly
swerve
.
Which
protestation
first
premised
,
Greeke
Church
,
and
of
the
Latine
;
both
Protestants
,
and
Papists
.
In
the
next
place
,
we
had
recourse
unto
the
practice
of
the
Church
Catholicke
;
which
hath
abundantly
express'd
her
good
opinion
of
him
:
in
giving
him
such
speciall
place
in
her
publike
Martyrologies
,
and
in
her
ordinarie
Service
;
in
taking
such
a
tender
care
of
his
precious
Reliques
,
and
consecrating
by
his
name
,
so
many
goodly
and
magnificent
Temples
.
To
this
,
wee
have
adjoyn'd
the
publike
honours
done
unto
him
,
by
the
greatest
Princes
and
Republicks
in
the
Christian
world
.
Not
onely
in
erecting
Monasteries
to
his
name
,
and
memory
;
and
instituting
Orders
of
Religious
persons
to
his
honour
:
but
,
as
the
times
then
were
,
in
making
him
the
tutelarie
Saint
of
their
Men
of
Warre
,
the
speciall
Patron
of
their
estates
,
and
military
Orders
also
;
and
not
so
onely
,
but
the
Guardian
of
the
distressed
affaires
of
Christianitie
.
In
the
last
place
,
wee
haue
particularly
related
the
honours
done
unto
him
heere
in
England
:
as
generally
,
in
calling
Churches
by
his
name
,
in
making
him
the
Patron
of
this
most
noble
Kingdome
,
in
leaving
him
his
place
in
our
publike
Calendars
,
and
forcing
the
wilde
Irish
to
call
upon
him
in
their
battailes
;
so
more
especially
,
in
dedicating
to
him
,
that
most
Heroicke
Order
of
Saint
GEORGE
,
called
commonly
the
Garter
.
Such
honours
,
and
of
such
high
esteeme
,
as
might
have
beene
of
force
,
to
make
an
English-man
,
suspend
his
censure
of
him
;
and
to
forbeare
to
second
any
quarrels
raised
against
him
:
had
not
Saint
AVSTIN
truely
noted
this
,
to
bee
a
quality
of
Errour
,
that
whatsoever
likes
not
us
,
wee
would
not
gladly
should
bee
pleasing
unto
any
others
.
Hoc
est
error
is
proprium
(
saith
hee
)
ut
quod
cuique
displicet
,
And
heere
shall
be
an
end
.
FINIS
.